Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'strength'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. FREaky

    Pleasure Growth Part 9

    Enjoying getting super freaky with this story, which is what I always wanted to do with it. Hope you all are enjoying it. Cheers. - Frank Pleasure Growth 9 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1489-pleasure-growth-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1551-pleasure-growth-part-8/ KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK! Zeke rolled his 6' 4" frame over in his bed. KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK! Grabbing a pillow lightly in his sleep he mummbled, "Damn, honey, you're makin' the head board knock the wall. We're gonna wake the neighbors, Aaron." POUND POUND POUND POUND! Zeke awoke with a start. The room he was in didn't look familiar at all. Where the hell was he. Then it came flashing back to him in his mind. Him and Sanjay had left the college to head out and find Aaron. They had to pull over to get some sleep in a town just inside the Arizona boarder. POUND POUND POUND POUND! "Zeke! GET UP MAN! WE NEED TO TALK!" Shaking his head, Zeke go up and pulled on some sweatpants and fumbled his way to the door. He undid the chains and locks and opened it up. "Zeke... we need to talk, I got two reports we need to look a..... GOOD LORD! Zeke! Did you take the same thing as Aaron? Has Aaron's...uhm well, cum infected you with the same testosterone treatment he's on?" "What?! What do you mean? What are you talking about? Why are you looking at me like...I'm some kind of freak?" "You mean that is normal for you?" "What?" "That!" and Sanjay pointed down to a large bulge bouncing in Zeke's left sweat pants leg. "Oh!.... Sorry... you just woke me up and I was.... well...having a dream. I sleep nude and had to throw something on." "Ok...but again... is this from a..." "No! I'm naturally hung. 11 inches fully erect. Let me go take a piss. That'll deflate it, and then I can put on some underpants too, to stuff it in, ok?" "Sure.. sorry... just kind of surprised me there. Huge rod...nearly poking through your pants... No wonder Aaron likes you." "About Aaron..." Zeke called through the bathroom as he drained his python. "You said you had two things to tell me about him?" "Yeah. The first is, the concoction is worse than we feared. It seams, Wylie had even given it timing properties." "Meaning?" "Meaning, that when he gets approximately half way through his growth spurt, it'll kick in harder. In his case it means, he can suddenly become arosed again, almost immediately, and have another growth spurt right on top of one. He could keep having the spurt until he finishes." "Oh my God... we might not be able to get to him in time before..." "Before he's actually the size of a mountain." Zeke came out of the bathroom, cock making a large bulge in his underwear and sweatpants as he sat down on the bed. There was a bit of a pause before he looked up to Sanjay and asked, "Do we know how big he is currently?" "I'm not sure.... the reports from the circus had said around twenty-five feet tall when he left, but there are some reports around town located, here..." and Sanjay pulled out a map. "they reported rumors of a man...a god...around seventy-five feet tall, but that was at a cavern, and now.... my friends at the geological society have forwarded me pictures of one set of rock formations... they're all collapsed, crumbled, but the pattern the show is almost as if they came up and out of the earth, not breaking apart and rolling down. The worst part though is there was some data recorded on the richter scale, but that didn't happen until after the cavern had collapsed. The tremers were recorded here and down into Mexio." "If that's Aaron that's making those tremers..." "He'd have to be over one hundred feet tall now." "Do we know where the area is?" "Yes, not that far from here. An hour or two." "Alright, let's get packed up an moving...." ***************************************************************************** Meanwhile at that location an hour or so away, Aaron was waking up from his nap beside the river bed. The river bed didn't really hold him, and he had caused the river to rise up several feet from its normal bank perameters, but it was enough to help him get cleaned up from the cavern yesterday. Having been able to move and wash, feel his new olympian sized muscles in action, felt really good and comforting, Aaron felt sleepy. But now it was morning, and he was starting to stir, particularly because he began to here very strange whooshing noises. ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh CRRRRRRCK "Angel One to base, we have reached target and flying over head. Over." CRRRRRRCK "Roger, Angel One. You and Angel Two scan area and see if you can locate the cause for what is being called, Lumberjack, for now." "Roger that base, we'll do a fly by and..." "HOLY SHIT! Mercury! On your fly back, three o'clock. We have him!" "Uhm... one moment base, Angel two apparently has a confirmational visual of Lumberjack. Have turned around for a fly back and will veriffffffffffSON OF BITCH THAT MOTHER FUCKER IS HUGE!" "Uhm. Can not copy Angel One. Are you referring to the Lumberjack as being huge?" "Major, I am verifying. Lumberjack is a man, the size of the Lumberjack we're referencing and he's jacked up worse than Hercules heading for a Mr. Olympia competition with all the precursor steroids to bulk him up!" "Angel One, how big exactly is big? Are we talking like Marvel's 'Angry Man' big?" "Bigger, Major. I mean to tell you he's so tall, his weapon of mass destruction is not only bigger than the weapon Angel Two and I carry, it might be bigger than our plane. Over." "Does the subject seem to be moving?" "He's apparently just waking up at the sound of our planes. Over." "Alright you and Angel Two proceed with caution. We want you to fight the special equipped concusive missles right at Lumberjacks head. Do you copy?" "Roger that, Base." "Once he is out, fly by until ground forces can get in and secure him." "Roger. Angel Two and I commencing firing pass on target. Stand by." ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh Flying from the east the two airplane came fast and furious upon Aaron. Aaron still seated, was having to look up directly into the sun to try and see what they were doing. It was to late to move his hand to block the first round of missles from Angel One by the time he saw them. Direct hit to his forhead, right above the nose bridge, on the brow between the eyes. Aaron made some kind of soft moan and winced his eyes as the missles exploded. Thinking he could simply shake it off, he let his guard down, and the missles from Angel Two flew in and made their mark exactly as well. "OOooh!" Aaron's voice rumbled as his eyes rolled into the back of his head, his supporting arm gave way, and his torso collapsed to the ground with an ominous, resounding, THUD Thud thud thud... "Angel One to base. The Lumberjack is down and out. Repeat: Lumberjack is down and out. Over." "Copy that Angel One. You and Angel Two stay on fly by in location until ground forces can come in and secure Lumberjack. Copy." "Affirmative, Base. Stay on fly by at location until ground forces secure Lumberjack. Angel One out." The plays continued to fly by for several minutes overhead, appearing at the motionless body of Aaron. But Aaron was a young man, in his late teens, going, or growing, through a tremoundous horomonal change and one that had been jacked up quite a bit. It was the morning time. He was just waking up, and now he was put back to sleep. Most everyone knows what happens to a young man early in the morning just before he wakes up, and they all know what he's thinking of to make him that way. Aaron was no different, but the blows from the concussion missles had jostled his memory. Zeke was flooding back into his dreams, his longings, his desires. He began to dream of his boyfriend once again. Of the man being taller than him once again, like he used to be, caressing his body, kissing him deeply, carrying him to a bed or a couch, hoisting his ass into the air..... and plunging his nearly foot long cock deep within Aaron's hole..... "Mercury, I think we have a problem. There's movement down below." "Whadddya mean, there's movement down below, Wingnut?" "His body is moving..." "Hold on let me do another pass..." ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOOSH OOOOSH! Ooooosh ooooosh "It's nothing, Wignut. I just saw his eyes. He's so far gone in deep stages of R.E.M. He might move a little titch or twich here, but he's out cold." "No, man. I tell you some how he's moving. There's something....DID YOU SEE THAT! His foot just pushed in part of the river bank wall!" "Copy that, Wingnut. But I didn't see his leg nor his foot move." "Oh...shit.... Mercury, his feet are closer to the river bank, almost in the river now, but his head is getting further away. I think Lumberjack is growing." "I think you're right man. He already looked like a Mr. Olympia contender, but he's looking more like the fuckin' Hulk now. Good gawd, how swole he's getting. I don't there's a part of his body lying actually fully flat on the ground, his muscles are so thick. "Angel One to Base. Base we may have a slight problem. Lumberjack is out, but he might be growing." "What do you mean, 'he might be growing?'" "His muscles are getting even fuller, broader, and thicker, since we knocked him out. Angel Two thinks he's getting taller. And sweet gawd almighty, he missle is certain getting an upgrade." "Angel One, this is Angel Two, doing a fly by over Lumberjack to confirm increase in size..." "Roger that, Angel Two. Make sure you get the computer scan on...what the? Oh my gawd! His missle head just serious got larger and redder. He's going to.... ANGEL TWO VERE HARD THREE O'CLOCK NOW! YOU'RE FLYING INTO TRAJECTED FIRING PATH OF HIS CUM CANNON! WINGNUT! WINGNUT MOVE!" But Angel Two couldn't change his flight path as quickly as Aaron climaxed. Aaron's cock become a gyser that spooed forth a torent of cum which hit Wingnut's plane from behind, splattering it with copius gallons and gallons of cum. "I'M HIT! LUMBERJACK'S CUM HAS GUMMED UP THE JETS! THEY'RE BURNING OUT!" "EJECT OUTTA THERE NOW, WINGNUT! DO YOU HEAR ME? ANGELTWO, EJECT NOW!" Angel Two just barely managed to eject from the cock pit in time. Meanwhile Aaron was waking up and seeing the crash of Angel Two and the sound of Angel One flying overhead.... "Oh...yeah! I feel so much better....bigger....stronger....hornier! I need Zeke.... Oh...Zzzzzeke...." Aaron began to try and stroke his cock, but it wasn't doing much for him. He stood up, staggering a couple of steps getting used to his new weight and the new girth of his thighs, not to mention the side of his arms, delts, pecs, calves..... Kneeling down for a moment, Aaron looked around the landscape. Finally something caught his eye as he mindlessly fondled and stroked his burgeoning manhood. It was an entrance to an old abondoned mine shaft. "Ooooh yeah...." Getting up again, Aaron made his way to the river and scooping up hundreds of gallons of water with his hand, began to splash his cock and balls making sure they were soaked and coated with water. Then strutting over to the entrance, because his frame no longer allowed him to walk, Aaron hefted his huge schlong up and placed the tip into the mine shaft. He then began to grip a hold of the mesa any which way he could as he began to pound his member into and out of the shaft at a glorious pace. "Ooooh....Z...zz....zeeeeke..... my love..... oooh where are....OOOH YEAH! THAT'S GOOOOOOD! Where are you!" Aaron's body began to pulse and swell, stretch and broader, thicken and harder, further....further...more and more and more as his cock lengthen and gathered girth inside the mine shaft and he fucked the ancient mine hard pretending it was his lover, Zeke. But he was already so full of muscle. His body had to compensate. He could hear and feel some bones cracking, snapping, reshaping, to accomodate the extra weight, heft, and girth of his mounding muscles. First his feet lengthened and widened, then his shoulders broke and widened, spreading out farther and farther apart. His bones were lengthening and thicking in density and girth to become like iron, steal, titanium in order to hold the increasing mass of muscle being placed up on him. Traps pushing into neck, delts pushing into traps, biceps & tricpes pushing into delts, forearms pushing into biceps & triceps, while the back and lats were pushing into the traps, delts, biceps & triceps. The abs bunched more and more thickening, hardening, becoming more defined as Aaron grew up and up and up, becomign an eight back of solid stone, more the size of castle bricks than cobblestone ones. His ankles thicken a bit and so to did the areas around his shins, pushing into the mounding, pulsating, throbbing globes of muscle that were his calves, which in turn were fighting and pressing into hamstrings, which pushed into the biceps femoris and the semitendinosis, which then grew and pushed into the adductir longus, the rectus femoris, and the vastus lateralis, the three gigantic and ever increasing tear drop shapes on Aaron's thighs. That whole mess, pushed up and hard in the back on the gluteus maximus causing it round firmer and bubble harder, while it front it pushed up and out on the scrotum and cock both of which were increasing in size as Aaron plugged away at the mine entrance. Finally Aaron halted a bit in his ramming, then continued the motion jerkily and slowly... "UUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUGH!" Cum shot down the corridors of the ancient mine traveling for miles a super speed, finally spurts of cum were shooting out other minor entraces and air passages connected to the mine itself. Aaron pulled his cock out with a most difficult and ominous pop, and the mine shaft then began to collapse in on itself, ancient timbers and roofs caving in everywhere. ZZZZZZZZZZZOOOO-SMACK! Aaron turned around, by accident, his hand smacking the side of Angel One and swatting it like it was a fly. Mercury managed to somehow gain control, but just barely. A wing and engine damaged, he had to bring the plane down on the mesa top. "OOOOOOHHHH YEAH! You sought to knock me out. To keep me down. To subdue me, and now I'm even bigger than before! FUCK! Everything is too small for me now. Including.....Zeke.... I need to find Zeke. But I'm not sure where I am.... Shit! Pick a direction. Won't take me long to walk to a city now! I'll find out which way to go once I get there. Find Zeke... my love.... he'll know what to do." "Angel One to Base. Lumberjack is awake and on the move. He accidentally took out Angel Two. Pilot successfully ejected. Will need emergency pick up. Accidentally took out Angel One too, but I managed to bring her down safely. Sending my coordinates." "Roger, Angel One. Emergency crews on the way." "Also, data from last pass still intact. Computer estimates...Major...we have a bigger problem now. It estimates Lumberjack to be around five hundred twenty feet tall."
  2. TimHayes90

    Muscle cum - final

    Tim was sat in his flat, his body swollen and twitching. Cole was on his knees, slowly licking Tim’s 10 inch cock. “So........” Tim said as he shut his eyes. “Your telling me you’ve been spying on me for Kyle. Little Kyle. Bottom boy Kyle. And he’s now turned himself into some type of musclebound freak. A walking roid factory. And your little growth spurt is thanks to his super cum?” Cole grunted yes as he kept slurping Tim’s cock. Coles recently enhanced shoulders and veiny arms visible. He now looked like a pro bodybuilding freak, but still tiny at the feet of Tim. “And now your coming clean because your scared of him? He’s now drunk on his power and out of control?” Cole popped Tim’s Titan prick out of his mouth. “Yea. He’s insane. It was all about outmuscling you. But he’s beaten up half the gym guys and whores in the area. He almost killed one guy who didn’t want to give him more gear!” Tim thought about that level of roid rage. It made him fucking horny. Tim grabbed Cole by the neck and lifted him to the same height as him as he stood. “Your a worm Cole. You thought serving Kyle would make you a beast. Pathetic. Only addiction to being a mass freak can do THIS”. With that, Tim flexed his now 31 inch arm. GGGGGREERRRRRRRR FUCK YES BITCH. Tim tossed Cole to the ground. “I want to meet Kyle. If he’s finally the freak I need, then he may finally give this super body a challenge. Oooooooooo I can feel by body wanting to flex to my max. Last my max. Ahhhhh fuck Cole, I’m READY TO HULK. Tell me where he is”. Tim’s cock added a further inch as he became overcome by the idea of testing his full power against the roided out Super Kyle. Cole couldn’t believe the idea of a muscle showdown was forcing Tim’s body into some type of freaky growth - maybe all the roids are now such a part of him that he is making his own, like a teen making more and more cum. Cole looked at Tim, more horny and excited than ever. “I’ll take you to him”. As they left, Cole text his boyfriend - “Ethan. It’s happening. They are going to meet. It’s finally going to happen. We will get everything we want. The ultimate muscle experiment, and it will be all ours”. —————— Ethan looked at the text and became painfully hard in his shorts. He and Cole had been dating for 6 months, and they knew why they were together - MUSCLE. Cole caught Ethan juicing up after a lifting session, and then watched him run to the showers to jerk off. Cole knew he had found a kindred spirit. A muscle obsessed freak. As Cole spied for Kyle, he started to understand the nature of their growth. He and Ethan were happy to become muscle sluts, mere holes for Tim and Kyle, if it meant that they could finally go beyond iron throwing druggies. Cole just wanted cum, and when Kyle used him as a flashlight, he got his wish. Ethan worshiped Cole’s swollen physic for hours and hours that night. Ethan ended up spraying and licking so much cum off of Cole’s newly shredded abs. However, Ethans muscle slut brain, drowning in growth, came to a sudden realisation. If Cole added 50 pounds of muscle from Kyles cum, what would he became he he drank both these freaks cum AT ONCE. Ethan knew what he had to do. If he got these freaks together, Ethan could become unstoppable. Ethan stood there, in front of the mirror, thinking about what all that super cum could do to him, and suddenly exploded into the hardest and most intense crab flex of his life. “ARRRRRRRRR FUCKKKKK YEA ETHAN. YOUR, OUCHHHHH, GONNA GET, OH HURTS SO NICE, FUCKING HUGE”. Ethans whole body shook in the mirror. His respectable 21 inch arms were covered in veins. He had a shit eating grin ear to ear as he thought about his plan. His growth dream. Would his cock be too swollen to force into Cole’s muscle butt? The thought almost made Ethan cum involuntarily. He slammed his fist into his tight 6 pack to stop him cumming. He moved to his car, on his way to Kyles, to be there for the showdown. —————— Tim stood outside Kyles new place. It was a downtown garage. The only place he could get enough space to convert into a gym for extreme weight. The very sight caused Tim to spit a glob of pre cum into his pants. He took a step and stopped. “No. I want that little shit to see me at my freakiest”. Tim looked around for anything to help him pump up. Then his eyes fell on a great opportunity- a Land Rover. “WATCH THIS LITTLE MAN” Tim yelled at Cole as he sprinted at the car, his track suit already threatening to burst. His rock hard shoulder smashed into it, creating a dent a meter in. Tim’s eyes rolled back in his head as his powerhouse body pumped more and more testosterone around to force more mass. His truck suit started to rip as he forced his hands under the car and lifted it clear over his his. “I AM A MONSTER!” His suit exploded. His 11 inch cock slammed into his abs and leaked over a pint of pre cum. Cole vomited. Tim was being watched by Ethan from a distance, and Super Kyle by the window. Kyle grinned evilly as he watched Tim, as he unloaded his 12th syringe into his mutating body. Tim looked down at Cole and broke out in the biggest and most cocky grin. “Can you believe what’s happening to me, Cole” Tim whispered excitedly. “My body is actually producing roids within me. I’m getting more jacked by the second. I can FEEL the power pumping faster in my veins. I’m a muscle mmmmmmmmmmmmm monster”. Tim turned his eyes to the garage. In few swift steps which shook the ground, he was at the door. He raised his arms, trying not to cum as he looked at the vein splashed 33 inch boulders, and he smashed the doors in. In the middle of the most hard core gym in history, was Kyle. “Oooooooo yea Timmy” said Kyle as he looked at him. Tim was shocked. He knew Kyle was no longer that gym bunny, but this was more extreme than he imagined. Kyle had clearly just hulked out, as a result of the 12 used syringes around him. Kyle was breathing hard and heavy, and had an evil smile on his face - his formally handsome face which was now invaded by veins. “Little Timmy........ can (Kyle flexed his left arm) you believe (he flexed his right) what a freak (he popped his pecs) you’ve made me”. Kyle was almost as wide as he was tall. His sick 12 pack was covered in veins, his 35 inch arms looked like they could strangle superman. Tim was almost afraid, but he wanted, no, he NEEDED this. A chance to push his alpha body to the limit. Someone to force him bigger. “Kyle. You are jacked. But you will never be more than a protein snack for me. Watch my power you CUNT” With that, Tim screamed, and exploded into a most muscular. “AWWRRRRRRRR”. Tim was foaming at the mouth as he flexed harder and harder, willing more power onto his frame. “GROW YOU BASTARDS, GROWWWWWWWWWWW FOR YOUR MONSTERRRRRRR”. Kyle became as hard as rock as he watched Tim swell beyond any human bodybuilder. Kyles chemical factory body was leaking pre cum on the floor like a tap. With that, the two Titans charged at each other. Neither noticing that Ethan was watching them from behind the weight rack. Both wrapped their arms around the other, using force that would crush a stone statue. Neither could deny, their cocks were so hard it was painful. The sheer testosterone and muscle on muscle action was pushing them close to the edge of sanity smashing orgasms. Suddenly, Ethan made his move. Before Tim or Kyle saw him, he was there, just as they both lost control. Their alpha cocks both erupted in gallons of cum, the most testosterone filled serum in the world. And Ethan gazzeled all of it.
  3. Philosopher

    Envy and Lust (Ch. 17 added)

    This story is intended to be more of a slow burn, but it'll have regular updates. The first chapters are more of a set-up, until the interesting stuff come along! Chapter 1 The only thing that kept me from screaming out loud was the constant, artificial reassurance of my internal monologue. Calm down, Jason. It's a wonderful job, you know. Working with these people will teach you to come out of your shell and obliterate any remnants of your social anxiety! I try to prevent my mind from responding to, well, my mind, but this cheerful voice inside be has been part of my life since I was a toddler, and so I indulge in my own insanity. How exactly is working as a laboratory intern a way of fixing my anxiety? The only thing they make me do is clean up the apparatus after they're done with their experiments! And I just stand there like a scarecrow, with a fake smile on my face, saying 'Thanks!' as if they gave me the most important mission of my entire life! The voice doesn't seem to have an answer for my accusation, and so it finally shuts up, letting me to resume the monotony of the past few hours. In hindsight, working for 'Astral Arc' seemed like a great prospect of adding work experience to my CV as an undergraduate student, at least when some official representatives had visited my university to present their new and upcoming company. From Pharmaceutics to Research & Development, and even Bioengineering of infectious agents, the company appeared as the perfect place to work and learn, with 'friendly' staff and many opportunities to grow. In the first month of working here, I realized that the only good thing about Astral Arc was their marketing department, because they had done a damn good job at hiding the fact that all students would be treated like house elves that their only objective in life was cleaning and filing up stacks of paperwork. But I'm not mad or anything. Besides, my inability to handle confrontation prevents me from speaking up about the horrible working hours or measly pay. So, all I do is keep my head down and follow the orders of the Senior Researchers, who're essentially in charge in the Bioengineering Sector of the building. The only silver lining in this scam job is that I have my own desk and computer that I use when I'm not cleaning lab equipment, although the laboratory has restricted access to the internet in order to prevent any leaking of 'redacted information'. The funniest part of this whole farce is that my section, Lab 1, is only working on a potential bio-agent that can detect epithelial cell damage, which has to be the most boring assignment yet. It's rather unfair, because the other labs are working on far more exciting projects, or so I've heard. As each minute passes, the clock on the wall somehow gets slower, the passing hours feeling like eons of boredom and apathy. Another intern sitting next to me taps the plastic wall that separates our desks. He's rather cute, with clear blue eyes, red hair and a gentle smile, but I never made a move, because not knowing is better than rejection in my opinion. It's not that I look unappealing, but courage isn't one of my strengths, to say at least. With straight black hair and black eyes, I'm no stunner, but I think I'm seen as generally attractive. Combined with an average 5'10 frame, I fit well into the median. "Hey Jason, do you need anything from the vending machine? I ought to have a break now, my fingers are killing me from all this typing," he smiles at me as he flexes his hand muscles. He's taller than me, and slightly toned, and I briefly take a peek at the veins of his forearms. I look up at him from my desk, and my stomach suddenly reminds me that I haven't eaten anything after breakfast, and more than ten hours have passed since then. "I-err. Could you get me a bar or something? Just make sure it has like, a gazillion calories," I reply back and with a nod, I watch him leave our cramped room and disappear into the nearby hallway. His butt perks as he walks away, and I tear my gaze away in case he looks back. Like I said, no courage. Now with my eyes back on the computer screen, I notice a flashing icon in the taskbar, just underneath the opened documents where I'm working on today's lab report. It's a red mail, meaning a message from Headquarters itself. My stomach suddenly feels as if its falling from Mt. Everest. From the rumors I've heard, receiving messages like this generally means one thing: reduced performance and subsequent termination. My hand trembles as I move the mouse towards the blinking message, and then I click. >CODE SS-A: IMMEDIATE EVACUATION< It has come to our attention that an accident occurred in Laboratory 5 of the Bioengineering Section. We have a verified report of a potential Bio-Agent human contamination. As such, we are requesting Labs 1, 2, 3 and 4 and their subsequent intern centers to be evacuated until the situation has been resolved. We have contacted emergency services and a team of first responders have been stationed outside the building. Do not be afraid. The situation is currently under control, and so we urge you to evacuate as calmly as possible. Thank you for your mandatory cooperation. The moment my eyes read the last sentence of the message, the white lights in the room suddenly go out and are immediately replaced by a bright, ominous crimson that bathes the walls in red. I look at my hands, and I see them shaking, a bad omen from my experiences. It's just an evacuation, calm down! The computer screen is displaying the message again, now flooded with warning signs and a map showing the nearest escape. Then, as if the lights weren't enough, a blaring wail begins echoing through the intern center, a screeching sound so loud that it floods out all other noises and senses. I can hear the faint screams of the nearby interns, three girls and two guys my age that I never introduced myself to. A primal fear has tainted their eyes, and if I had a mirror, I'd probably have the same kind of horror carved on my face. Oh crap. OH CRAP. The combination of the red lights with the roaring sounds of the alarm made me feel as if someone had opened a portal to Hell and let something truly infernal come out of it. Some interns scramble to run towards the door, while others are left behind to try and take their personal objects with them. All of them are shouting and screaming, and it makes me want to cry in fear, even though I know that there's no immediate danger. I try to drown my own scream from escaping my throat, but it only results in a pathetic sound that reminds me of a dying cat. Thankfully, the human body is a work of art in terms of survival, and so my animal instincts kick in and I find myself running for the exit corridor. The only perk of working in Lab 1 is that its nearest to the escape doors, which should lead to the safety of the outside parking lot. And so, I join in the rampant run towards the exit, only taking my phone with me and leaving everything else behind. The security guards that are usually stationed out of each center have disappeared to somewhere unknown, and that makes me feel a tinge of anger. They're supposed to be here to protect us, aren't they? Did they actually just abandon their posts and left us all to fend for ourselves?! I push the thoughts away and focus on my current task: escape this hellhole as fast as possible. I didn't want to wait and find out just what exactly had escaped from Lab 5, but in my frenzied panic, a zombie apocalypse was the only thing that came up my mind, even though I knew that the chances of that happening was more science fiction that real-life. Maybe it was a bio-engineered bacterium that caused a number of diseases; maybe it was just modified corn that was somehow sneaked out of the lab. The exit doors are now just in front of me, and so I push them with glee and panic, letting the evening wind hit me straight in the face. I quickly join the rest of my intern group, our faces drained of colour and still shaking from this possibly traumatic experience. But everything was over. We had successfully evacuated from the facility, and so we could go home now, right? We would wait for the other groups to come join us, and then everything would be fine. As soon as that happy thought crossed my mind, a ten-person squad of people in hazmat suits surrounded us. We couldn't see their faces, as the sun had set an hour ago and only the cloudy sky was reflected back from the glass. They screamed at us to make a line, so they could spray us with a primary disinfectant vapor, and then the tsunami of questions started pouring out of their mouths, the constant stream being muffled by the hazmat suits. Before we could even begin to answer them, something absorbed all of our collective collection away. The doors of the building suddenly bulged outwards, and more than twenty people start running screaming outside. I recognize the cute intern in the horde, any trace of smile having been wiped clean out of his face, and subsequently replaced with an all-known terror. But something was different. I couldn't pinpoint what exactly, but his eyes betrayed a whole different level of fear, not the mindless panic and chaos that my group and I exhibited. And then we all heard it. A hissing sound emanating from the doors. It sounded like a giant snake, really. My imagination was quick to fill up the gaps with the horrors of animals mutated beyond recognition. The horde of interns was quick to take many steps back from the escape doors, and I saw many familiar faces, even a friend of mine. I had never seen Luke so scared in his life. I couldn't move from my spot to go and join him. Somehow, my body was completely frozen, with the exception of my hands, which were still shaking. The hissing increased in pitch, and everything stayed still. As I saw later in the news, the explosion obliterated the entire laboratory, along with many of its occupants.
  4. Jason, not being able to have its old dormitory anymore, got a new one, next to Nik’s. He was referred as unit 02 now by his former colleagues. When questioned if he preferred to remain as a part of the lab team or join the ranks of the army, Jason chose the latter. Some would say that this was thanks to the mental conditioning of the transformation, but the truth is, Jason was finally being able to live the life he always wanted. Turning into a superhero, having all the muscles, and having a friend, a friend in Nik. They would train separately at the beginning, but thanks to Jason’s conditioning, his new abilities and military knowledge, all of them acquired in the transformation, he would soon catch up, being next to his dear friend also in his military life. Acting like a machine of war in the trainings, both of them. Nik would still wear uniform, but Jason felt more comfortable naked, wearing only his dogtags, feeling the air passing through his new overly sensitive body. Outside of training, they were both the same as before, except for having got a taste for wrestling and other displays of physical prowess. Jason and Nik were dear friends, would talk constantly and as they got to know each other further, they grew further in love. Their sex was not as frequent, they still felt awkward about it somehow, only for special moments, even if, with time, those special moments had a smaller gap. As the transformation raised their sexual desire, both were still tattering on masturbation, something none were very familiar with before. Was a new life for both, and a new reality they would explore together.
  5. Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad October 21st, 2022 2200 Hours Twenty minutes later, Casey stood in the center of the main Valhalla laboratory, stripped down to a tight shiny black micro posing suit, bulging dangerously in the pouch, and threatening to burst. His muscles glowed. He was huge, enormous, the biggest he had been yet in his young life. Lightly oiled, his youthful brown skin gleamed in the clear white LED light. Dr. Zaftig stood at his side, beaming with calm inner pride. But Casey was nervous. There he was, stripped down to bulging posers that barely covered his manhood, and ready for review. For the first time. And as always, in some place deep inside him, he was embarrassed by his hugely oversized penis. It was just too big. One by one, the 18 bodybuilders filed in silently from their post-White Cap-workout showers in the next wing, looking over the gigantic new recruit with studied casualness. For almost two years they’d grimly listened to Dr. Irving’s deliberately passive-aggressive progress reports. Casey was this, Casey had that, Casey lifted this much, Casey was however-big, Casey was the hope of the future. Etc. They were weary of it. They were angered by it. And some were threatened by it. And perhaps, just a little fearful? No: not fearful. Challenged. And in the case of Hension, Blankenship, Lang, Meyer and Waring, more inspired than anything else. “If he’s that big, I wanna be bigger,” said Hension one afternoon at lunch, to no one in particular. Chad smacked him on the back of his head, and with a short grunt, Hension came a little in his jock. “Sorry. I forgot you liked that.” “I’d like it more if you were a girl.” Hension had long since given up hiding his particular fetish. He took a big mouthful of beef and chewed, ruminating. “You wanna fuck pussy? Abdul can arrange.” From across the table, Abdul grunted and shook his head. “He don’t want pussy.” “Naw. He’s right. I don’t. Hot pussy don’t dig muscles like mine. I just wanna chick who knows how to slap my face right. Good and hard each time. Back and forth. Pow, pow. Leave hand prints. Then I wanna fuck boybutt pussy. And suck some big dick.” Hension looked at Abdul. “Yours, maybe.” Abdul nodded slightly. “Sure, you suck dick good. Any time.” He sipped his coffee. All chuckled a little, but everyone was still thinking about Casey. Over the last few weeks, a few had gone so far as to belly up secretly to the cadet gym two-way windows late at night to watch and study Casey’s lonely training late night training sessions. There the giant teen was, alone night after night in the vast half lit gym, fully clothed, muscles bulging in the yards of a completely enveloping, dripping cotton sweatsuit, insanely going through punishing reps, hurling buckets of sweat, drawing blood, banging out steaming iron reps with teeth-clenching screaming pain, grimly determined, all the while screaming and moaning to himself: Gotta get bigger Gotta get bigger Gotta get bigger….. And on it went. Night after night. The boy was insatiable, indefatigable. As if nothing could ever stop him. And now, the time had finally come. Casey watched them file into the lab. Outfitted in crisp, clean tan khakis and wearing skin tight Army regulation green t-shirts, hair still wet from their post-workout showers, they were an intimidating herd of hardcore beefmeisters. Huge, cut, and vascular to a man, their massive physiques almost aching with heavy, rippling muscle. Casey had been watching them for months, grabbing glimpses of them on campus, running, bicycling, practicing their posing, whenever he could, just as he knew they had been watching him as well in the corridors and working out in the cadet gym. He even knew a few of them by name. Private Lang and Corporal Alvarez, who were always together, Private Gunst, Private Waring, Private Jin. He had never spoken to any of them, out of shyness and awe. And he even recognized Corporal Obatu from Raw Weight Gym. He nodded bashfully to him. Obatu grinned hugely and waved with his huge paw of a hand. “Hello, Casey,” he said in his best Isaac Hayes. “Hi!” Casey said eagerly, but caught the glance from Zaftig. He resumed his blank expression, readjusted, and gazed ahead, eyes high. He squared his shoulders and stood with his pecs pointed high in full 'bodybuilder rest' pose. Of course Casey knew nothing of the cum-blasting shower orgy from which the men had just emerged. And to a man, rather feeling drained, all were primed and ready....for whatever came next. A few had their hopes, but discipline would prevail. Tonight was presentation. Only. Or so they thought. The men looked him over. “Hmmmm,” muttered Schumacher. “Damn he’s got big nipples!” someone whispered. There was the sound of that someone being smacked. In the second row of bodybuilders, an astonishingly handsome young bodybuilder stumbled and grabbed the back of the head. “Hey!” said Hension, indignant. “Shut up,” said Chad. Casey was excited. These men were seriously huge, each and every one far even bigger than Miles Donovan. Though he was almost sure he was prepared for them, even so – man alive! This was a lotta muscle. He gulped with nervousness. Sergeant Moster entered last. Casey stared, suddenly stricken. He’d never seen Moster before. Even in his clean white loose-fit baggies, he was the biggest muscleman Casey had ever seen in his life. It seemed to him he towered over the others, though truth to tell, if he’d been calmer he’d have noticed that at least 3 of the men were close to him in size and muscularity. Close. But not the equal. Not yet. “This is Staff Sergeant Rod Moster,” said Dr. Zaftig. Behind Moster, Dr. Irving scurried into the room, struggling noisily with his omnipresent video camera, lights, and clipboards. “Sergeant Moster will be supervising your training in the future.” “Yes, sir!” Casey had never been prouder. He stood straight and tall. Moster strolled over to Casey. “So this is Cadet Rockland,” he said slowly, appraising him up and down. He seemed to take over from Zaftig, who stepped back, offering no protest. Here, Moster was in charge. Moster circled Casey. He looked impressed, in spite of himself. Finally he had to give in. He turned to Zaftig. A moment passed. “He’s got great bones,” he said quietly. “Yes, great bones,” said Zaftig. “Bones like that come along once every three generations.” “He could go the limit.” “Maybe. Can’t tell yet.” What’s all this about bones? Casey wondered. He gathered it was something good, though, even great, so he stood erect, proud and tall. He fixed his clear blue eyes on the wall straight ahead and stood at attention. To a man, the 18 glanced down at the boy’s pendulously swaying posing suit pouch. The soft, thick bulge lay slack than halfway down against his right quad. Lang licked his lips. Next to him, Blankenship dug his elbow into Lang's abs, nodded, smiled, and winked. He pointed to his own mouth and with his fist simulated taking in a big organ. Moster barked out a few terse questions. “How old are you, Casey?” “18.” “What was that?” “18.” He corrected himself, and barked, “I’m 18, sir!” “That’s much better.” Moster smiled, amused. “And how much do you weigh, cadet?” “310 pounds, sir.” “Hmm. Really. Good. Good for you, son.” Casey readjusted and stood a little taller when he heard the huge black man say "son." Now the 18 were murmuring and looking him over with critical sharpness. Looking for weaknesses, looking for a lack of symmetry, looking for a spot of subcutaneous fat. And no weaknesses were to be found. One short young ginger muscleman whose name he didn’t know was smiling at him sardonically. He was uncommonly good-looking, as were they all, but something about him looked mean. He whispered to a grizzled older bodybuilder next to him, who was bigger and even meaner looking than he was. The older guy scowled. He was perhaps 40, bald, with rough deeply tanned skin, a day old beard, and a chest coating of iron-grey hair. Casey couldn’t help but notice the heavily looming bulges in the crotches of their khakis. As he tried not to stare, the pretty one who had gotten his head smacked reached down the front of his pants for some adjustment. Moster followed his gaze and smiled a little. Zaftig, as always, was clueless. "Tell him to turn around." "Casey, let the men see your back." Casey turned full around, facing the rear of the lab. He readjusted. He couldn't see the men's faces. But he could hear them. A few moaned quietly. "Jesu Christe, check out dem glutes..." Two round, rock hard butt cheek globes, glinting with light filled the room. No one could look elsewhere. Meyer, the deaf mute, stared, his mouth slightly open. He turned and nodded vigorously to Abdul, toweing over him, pulling at his belt. "Yeah, I see them," said Abdul, careful to face Meyer so he could read his lips. "Them. Er. Him. I see him." "For the record," said Zaftig airily, "Dr. Irving and I think Casey's traps and rear delts may be his best bodyparts." "Yeah, they'll do," said Alvarez. His hand went down to the front of his pants absently. His bulge was beginning to get a little bigger. "Now that's a bubble butt," said Obatu. "Sweet, sweet cupcakes. Cupcakes for a man to enjoy...." Casey was coloring deeply, glad the men couldn't see his face. "Lat spread, Casey," said Zaftig. Casey complied. Bat wings spread wide, fists plunged into his sides. His spread his legs slightly for the full effect. "And now, rear double biceps." Cannonballs shot to the ceiling. The glutes hardened slightly, veins popping, striations shining like rivers of platinum. "All right, then, turn back. Sergeant?" "Yes." Moster walked to a lab table and picked up a thick 4-foot iron bar. He tossed it at Casey, who caught it handily with one hand. It weighed about 75 pounds. “See what you can do with that, son.” Casey paused. “Sir?” “I’m not going to say it twice.” Casey nodded. He imagined the sergeant wanted him to bend the bar. He wanted to impress him, so he raised the bar high over his head, and easily bent it into a U shape. He brought the bar down and inspected it a moment, and then walked respectfully over to Sergeant Moster and handed it to him eagerly. Moster took it. “Okay, fair, fair,” he said, nodding and showing the bent bar to the group. Some of the men began to nod and chuckle. Casey returned to his spot and resumed his muscle-ready stance. Moster took the bar in his powerful hands, and bent it back to something like its original shape. He grinned, his big white teeth shining. Then he threw the bar into the air, caught it, and with a single movement powerfully snapped it in two. Casey’s jaw dropped. “Damn,” he said. “Dr. Irving, let’s hear the man’s measurements.” “We haven’t taken his measurements for a month, Sergeant.” Moster glanced down over Zaftig, his deep voice resonating. “You present a new cadet to the team, and you don’t have his recent measurements? Zaftig, you’re getting sloppy.” “I thought perhaps you might want to record the cadet’s measurements for yourself, Sergeant,” Zaftig said slyly. He wasn’t intimidated. Moster looked at Zaftig expressionlessly, then called back over his shoulder. “Private Tiffany, step forward and take the man’s measurements.” The short ginger bodybuilder stepped forward cockily. He looked younger than Casey, though Casey guessed he was really just his age. His wavy red-black hair fell in a forelock over his forehead. He had freckles. His skin was butterscotch tan, his eyes a deep, rich blue. And, like the others, he was hugely muscular, packing well over 220 pounds on his 5’6” frame. Casey noted the perfect round shape of his strong young baseball biceps, rife with rivulets of veins, and the piston-thick forearms. His heavy shoulders bulged with packed muscle. He could have moved pianos with one hand. He was bow-legged, his quads swaying gently outward as he walked. In his fly, his package appeared to be nearly as big as Casey knew his own to be, but on such a short guy it appeared twice as big. He looked as if he had to walk around his dick with each step he took. And he looked vaguely familiar. “This is Private 1st Class Joe Tiffany. I see you’re wondering about his age. Private Tiffany, get the tape measure and the clipboard from Dr. Irving. Tiffany here is 19 years old. He started with The Protocol when he was 15. I’m sure you two will be great buddies.” Casey didn’t know what to make of this. He decided that even with the kid’s big muscles, thick package and all, he didn’t want to be buddies with him. “Okay,” he said. “Hello.” Tiffany stepped forward, extending a hand as if to shake and, as Casey leaned in, walked past him, instead taking the tape measure and clipboard from Dr. Irving. Turning back, he graciously handed just the clipboard to Moster, and strolled confidently over to Casey. He looked up slyly at the baffled, tall young musclemen towering over him. “Hi, Casey,” he introduced himself breezily. “I’m Joe Tiffany. You’re very lookin’ good, man. Like the buzz cut.” Casey gazed down at Tiffany, perplexed, who grinned back at him serenely, displaying two rows of perfect white teeth. He was smart and smooth, and he grinned easily. He made Casey nervous, all the more so when, for a flash of an instant, he detected a wicked twinkle deep in Joe’s eyes. Joe winked at him. Then he wiped his face clean and looked back at Moster, all innocence. “Sir, I need some help, sir.” Moster snorted impatiently. “Corporal Schumacher, get Tiffany something he can stand on.” From the line the older guy Tiffany had been whispering to strode to the desk area and returned with a metal stool. He tossed it in the air to Tiffany, who caught it easily. While never very bright, Casey was all the same possessed of unquestionably fine animal instincts. He knew trouble when he saw it. He glanced up and down the older man Moster had addressed as Schumacher. His muscle density was impressive. His arms were thick, ripped and veiny. Two iron cross tattoos graced each forearm. His skin was calloused and rough, and his hands were huge, with bruised, knotty knuckles. He was now leaning in to Tiffany, so close to him his heavy pecs were almost touching his face. Casey could see the outlines of two heavy brown nipples in his tight Army regulation green t-shirt. Schumacher shot a dirty look up at him, and pushed his pecs into Tiffany’s’ face. “I told you before I want to see you my room. Later.” He spoke in a low tone. The muscleboy stepped back indifferently and spoke with offhand innocence. “Hey, it’s late, dude. I don’t think so tonight.” He pulled out the tape and turned to Casey. Schumacher glanced briefly up at the muscleman towering over them both and sneered a little, but Casey could spot the dash of respect in his eyes. He turned back to Tiffany. “I mean it, punk. In my room. Later.” “Leave me alone, old man. I have work to do with the young dude.” He stepped on the stool without looking again at Schumacher and stood before Casey, holding the tape measure and smiling sweetly. His words stung. Schumacher looked up at Casey and silently mouthed the words H-A-N-D-S O-F-F Casey returned the look dumbly. “Later,” Corporal Schumacher snarled to Tiffany. Moster looked up. “You have a problem, Corporal?” Schumacher turned and strode away. In the corner of the lab, Dr. Irving was recording every moment on his ever-present video cam. Standing on the stool, Joe was now a little taller than Casey. He squatted down just a little, stuck his butt out behind him for support, and brought his eyes even to Casey. He looked him up and down and whispered in his ear. “Let’s see how big you really are, buddy,” he murmured. He brought his hand down and flicked his own crotch gently with his thumb, turning his broad back for cover. Only Casey could see him do it. He looked at him out of the side of his eyes, suddenly nervous about this big little bodybuilder, who clearly had more than his share of cojones, and his dangerous muscle daddy friend, who clearly had issues. “Whenever you’re ready, Private.” “I’m ready, sir.” “Good. Get to it. Right biceps.” Casey snapped his right arm to attention and flexed the biceps full. Tiffany let out a low whistle. “Bring it on home, baby. Nice peaks. Cannonballs, even. Swole. Nice.” “Yeah, yeah,” muttered Casey, flexing both biceps now, trying to be casual. “Get to it, Private,” repeated Moster. “Okay, measuring. Sir! I’m guessing 23 inches, sir!” Casey glanced contemptuously at him with one eyebrow cocked high. “Try that again,” he said levelly. Tiffany charmingly fumbled with the tape measure and double-checked. “I’m sorry, sir,” he reported. “26 inches, sir.” “That’s better.” Casey looked forward and tried to make his face serene. He was already getting pissed. What did this young asshole know? Moster made a note on his clipboard. Behind him, Schumacher was fuming. Casey imagined he could see smoke coming out of his ears. “Left arm.” Casey lowered his right and brought his left forward. Pow - Ka-boom.. .. Tiffany brushed the rocky peak with his fingertips. “No touching the goods,” Casey hissed. “26 inches, sir.” Tiffany was all smiles. “Chest.” “Let’s see, Superman, just how we’re going to do this. Turn to one side?” he inquired sweetly. Casey just looked at Tiffany. “Damn it, cadet, turn! Do as he asks.” Moster was getting impatient. Casey turned. “And expand your chest.” Casey’s giant pecs roiled and blew to their fullest size. Tiffany gently reached around Casey, and by tossing one end of the tape from one hand to the other, he coyly avoiding touching him with all but the tape and his lightly pinching fingers. “68 inches.” “Hmmm. There’s room for growth. Waistline.” Tiffany climbed down from the stool and brought the tape around Casey’s taut abs. Again he managed not to touch him. Even so, Casey felt a slight stirring from his crotch. “32 inches.” “32?? Dammit, Zaftig, what have you been feeding this boy? Chocolate cake? Twinkies?” I’m no boy, thought Casey. And I don’t eat Twinkies. His crotch twitched again. He glanced around the room and saw other crotches twitching as well. 6 or 7 of the men seemed to be sporting half erections, bulging in their khakis. No one said anything. All expressions were deadly serious. It was as if no one noticed, minded or cared that more than a half dozen of these musclemen were now sporting serious wood. “I’m sorry, Sergeant,” said Zaftig. “I haven’t felt it was the time, before tonight, to put Casey under your advanced care and guidance. He wasn’t quite ready, I felt.” “Assuredly. Casey, things are going to be a little different for you after tonight. Quads.” “33 inches, sir.” “Dayumn….” muttered Hension. Then the sound of the back of his head being smacked again. “Ouch!” In back, Karim Abdul watched stonily, not reacting. He, Moster, and Dr. Zaftig were the only men in the room whose flies remained unexpanded. Even Dr. Irving was by now showing a little bulge. “Room for improvement everywhere,” said Moster. He made a note on the clipboard. “Calves?” “28 inches.” “That’s good, anyway. Feet?” “I wear 18 DD shoes,” Casey answered. “Speak when spoken to, Cadet Casey. But thank you. Inseam.” Inseam? “For the uniform.” Oh. Tiffany crouched down and placed the tape just at Casey’s ankle, and brought it up. He paused. “With or without testicles, sir?” he asked. “Without.” Moster was impatient. Tiffany was getting on his nerves, but he wasn’t about to show it. “Sorry, big boy, but you got a couple of low-hangers there. Pardon my fingers?” In a swift move that startled Casey, Tiffany, ignoring Casey’s growing tumescence, gently cupped Casey’s balls in his hand, lifted them and delicately moved them out of the way. “Shucks, dude, they’re pretty heavy,” he smirked. Casey was thoroughly humiliated. He felt like knocking this punk's block off, realizing that if he did he’d probably kill him if he even tried. He said nothing. “42 inches.” “Good. Now Zaftig, leave us alone with Casey. We all want to get to know him better.” Zaftig glanced over at Dr. Irving, who had withdrawn to the far corner of the room to be as far away from Moster as possible. He nodded towards the door. Irving cleared his throat and buttoned his lab coat. Zaftig leaned in and whispered harshly to Moster. “No touching. Leave him be.” Moster nodded. "Sure, of course. We'll be nice." Zaftig and Irving left the lab together. In the corner, the video camera whirred, its red light blinking, unheeded. As soon as they were gone the other 16 men came forward. Slowly they circled Casey, Joe Tiffany, and Sergeant Moster. “That’s all, Private Tiffany. Get back in line.” Moster turned to Casey, paused, and began to speak with great deliberation. “I’m the man in charge here. Going forward, you’ll do what I say. These men have all been through it. It’s your turn now.” The bodybuilders gazed evenly at Casey, who stared back, his head slightly bowed. He had neither seen nor imagined such a landscape of muscle in his life. He was beginning to get intimidated. “The motherfucker’s huge,” murmured Private Lang appreciatively. “Yes, sir.” Casey forced a smile, and he saluted. Moster smiled back, a grim humorless smile. “It would seem that you want to please me. Is that the case, Casey?” “Yes, sir, I do, sir!” “Glad to hear it, son. You have a few more years of hardcore training ahead of you. You have great potential, boy, but you haven’t realized it all yet. Has he, men?” Mutters. We’ll get you down to the gym tomorrow and we’ll all shake it out together. Men, you’re done here tonight. Dismissed. Go to bed. Good night.” Moans of general disappointment. Schumacher and Karim Abdul remained silent. “That’s all men.” A pause. “You too, Tiffany.” “Not just yet,” said Abdul. Moster looked at him, his eyebrow raised. “Corporal?” Abdul turned full to Moster. “Not just yet. I want to see if he can take it.” Moster knew full well what he meant. “Take what, Corporal?” “Get him a singlet,” said Abdul to Lang, who eagerly turned and scampered out of the lab. “You know where to meet us,” he called after him, perhaps unnecessarily. The men could hear Lang’s running footsteps as he hightailed it gleefully down the long hall to the locker room. Moster sighed. “Do we have to go through this? Again?” He remembered that when Alvarez was admitted to the program, Abdul had demanded to meet him in the wrestling ring right off the bat. He looked around. All the men were smiling in anticipation. Casey was baffled. “A singlet? We gonna wrestle?” “Yes, son, we’re going to wrestle,” answered Abdul. “You wrestled before?” Casey remembered his brutal ring training with Ramon Ramon, who never failed to pin him, even though he was only half Casey’s size and weight. “Yes, sir.” “Good.” Abdul turned to go, slipping out of his t-shirt. Casey could see he was wearing a singlet underneath, and was surprised he’d missed it before, considering how tight the t-shirts were. Karim was walking away, going for his belt, when he turned back. “You comin’?” Casey gulped a little. “Yes, sir.” The man who stood before him was fearsome indeed, a dark, mature Arab with blackened, hairy, super dry, super vascular, magnificent superheavyweight muscles. The thick black hair of his chest was like a matted carpet, tinged with grey and curling around the heavy, downward pointing nipples. His python-thick cock unfurled heavily in the singlet crotch, heavy, soft, half-visible behind thin, quivering spandex, pulsing, veined, thrust forward between powerful hips. His waist was impossibly narrow, his abs like 8 anvils, his pecs and biceps bulging with muscle and ridic veins. He spread his legs wide. “Hey, look,” breathed Blankenship, staring. Casey looked down, a little panicky, and saw his own massive cock was now tent-poling his posers. Reinforced or no, the 5 square inches of cloth that still managed to cover his big penis head were straining, the fabric ready to tear to shreds. His veiny blond shaft was completely exposed, pointing straight up and out. Curling thick tendrils of his young blond pubic sprouted generously from the juncture of his penis and his vascular, rocky pubis mound. He colored deeply, squatted slightly, tried in vain to readjust himself, his fingers digging deeply into the side straps, trying to control the pouch, which was nowhere near equal to covering Casey's looming erection. Suddenly Casey's penis head ripped through the black cloth, an alien bursting out of a stomach. Casey looked up, utterly distressed. “Don’t worry about it, Casey,” said Moster quietly. The men turned and looked back, and for the first time, got a glimpse of Casey’s humongous penis, half exposed, throbbing behind his expanding posers, which was tearing slightly, ballooning away from his hips. Blond, thick-skinned, massive, covered with luscious veins. “I’d call that a suckable fuck machine of the 1st order,” said Blankenship. He licked his lips a little. Casey looked humiliated. “I asked you a question,” said Abdul. “Are you coming?” And Casey came. “He seems to be,” said Alvarez drily. Just a little precum, appearing at the tip of the piss slit, dribbling down the corona onto his erect shaft. But it was enough. His face turned beet red. He looked up, his eyes hopeful. "Okay?" he finally asked. The men nodded in satisfaction. Abdul ignored it. “Then let’s go, asswipe.” He turned and walked out of the room, headed for the wrestling ring in the next wing. The musclemen followed, each one turning slowly and massively, heading for the door. “Let’s go, Casey,” said Moster wearily. He threw him a towel. “Here, cover up if you’re embarrassed.” “Thank you, sir,” said Casey meekly. “Though with a machine like that you should be proud, not embarrassed. Tiffany!” Moster called out. “Get Dr. Irving back in here and tell him to move that camera down to the wrestling ring.” He smiled grimly. “I have a feeling Abdul may be a little surprised.” __________________________________________ Want to read "The Twenty" from the start? Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland  "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 "The Twenty" - Chapter 23 - Field Trips, Part 2 – Casey Rediscovers Muscle Worship, and Makes a New Friend "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 24 - Further Encounters 5: Sam and Casey Again, and Moster and the Cadets
  6. louisbalfour

    Post. Man.

    There is some daddy/son between consenting adults in this. Post. Man. “Nah mate. This delivery’s ‘Factory to Building’, says so here, look” God this guy was a bellend “Yep. I totally appreciate that. I’m just wondering if you wouldn’t mind carrying it the extra few metres? There’s a twenty in it...” I hated stooping to a bribe, but there was no way I could lift a washing machine on my own, let alone carry it up a flight of stairs. These guys only just managed to get it off the van, and there were two of them! But they wouldn’t be swayed. They had at least agreed to leave it at the bottom of the ramp to my building. Putting all my weight behind it I began pushing it up the ramp. Inch. By. Inch. 20 minutes later, it was 2 metres further up and I was shattered. I hadn’t even thought about how I’d get it up the stairs once in the building. How heavy was this thing? I googled, curiosity getting the better of pragmatism; knowing how heavy it was wasn’t going to make this easier. There it was on the website: ‘96kg / 211 lbs’ The other residents wouldn’t be home for another 6 hours and no one else was around. Fuuuuuuuuuuuck! I sat on the steps next to the ramp and threw my head into my hands. Why couldn’t I just turn my pants inside out like a NORMAL person? Who needed clean clothes anyway? What was wrong with the laundrette? “Not gonna get much washing done there lad.” Thanks for that hot take anonymous Scottish man. Good contribution. “Need a hand?” Even with a second person helping, I couldn’t have lifted a bean sprout right now. My back was killing and I was shattered. I looked up to say ‘thanks, but no thanks’ and get on with whatever Plan B was, but HOLY FUCKING HELL! It was the Postman, but not as I knew it. Just a few feet in front of me stood the biggest mountain of muscles I’d ever clapped eyes on. Absolutely fucking ginormous. He wasn’t as ripped as a bodybuilder, but still had densely packed muscles. He was one of those you could tell was naturally large, and had built on what nature had started. Neil, our regular Postie used one of the trolleys to deliver the post. His uniform hung loosely off his skinny frame, and you got the impression he had trouble delivering a DVD. Not this guy. The red Royal Mail polo shirt looked shrink wrapped onto his massive upper body. He was carrying a huge postman’s shoulder bag, the black strap of which cut across his body, right between the thickest pec meat I’d ever seen. They were like two big breeze blocks, flat on top and nearly up to his chin. His arms were ridiculous, two hams hanging out of his shirt. The short sleeves of the polo had no option than to bunch up under his armpits. The Royal Mail uniform designer must’ve read my mind from the future, as the bottom half of the outfit was those long shorts / trouser affairs that ended at the calves. Which was a good job in this guy’s case. You didn’t get calves likes these from just working out; these were genetic lumps of granite. They looked like fat people calves, only rock hard, with a split down the back and angled edges. The rest of his legs were almost equally on display. The black material was so tight you could see the teardrops of his thighs and dimples in his incredibly muscular butt cheeks. There was some padding around his face, but you could see he had a wide jaw and good features. A well kept beard, button nose, buzz cut hair round the back and sides, short on top, and deep set brown eyes capped by thick black eyebrows. And right now he was looking at me with concern. “Oh! could you?? I’ll have to find someone else to help though, I think I put my back out getting it that far” He looked at me, then the machine, then at me again, the same concerned look on his face, his eyebrows furrowed. When his neck turned I could see thick cords of muscle throb and twist under the skin, with a vein bulging at the side. “Let’s take a look shall we?” He said, I think to himself. As he shifted his weight from one foot to the other it was like every muscle in his body flexed and bulged. Watching him move over to the washing machine I felt my cock thicken between my thigh and jeans, the rough denim stimulating me even further. It was a sensation I loved. His body in motion made it chub even harder against the fabric. He was somehow stiff but fluid at the same time. As he turned I noticed that side on, his jutting out pecs and traps made him wider than I was head on. I could just about see veins in his biceps and triceps, and these became more apparent as they snaked down under his hairy forearms. When I saw him from the back, a bit of precum leaked. His lats bulged out freakishly. From shoulder to shoulder I think was two of me. I took the opportunity to stand up and quickly readjust myself, and noticed he must have had about 4 inches on me in height. He sidled up to the washing machine and it suddenly looked tiny. At his broadest point across his chest and shoulders he was several inches wider than the package. He seemed to be sizing it and getting ready to do a deadlift. “Oh, well you won’t be able to lift it on your own. It’s too big and heavy. It took two men just to get it off the van and they struggled. Plus I just checked and it weighs.. ninety….. six …… kilos” “Where to lad?” As I had been talking, this brick shit house of a man had slowly bent at the knees and placed his arms around the package and fingers underneath it. Showing no signs of struggle or resistance he slowly extended back up, his legs growing in size and bulging out further as he did so, veins appearing on his massively swollen calves. The package had been lifted up as if it was on a forklift. Slow and steady until he just held it there. “Uuuuh sure. This way” “Can’t see a thing lad, you’re gonna have to guide me.” He wasn’t wrong. The only way to do this was to stand by him, hand on his back and push him in the right direction. Even though the weight looked like nothing to him, there was a sweat patch running down the back of his shirt. I placed my hand on it and could feel the deep ridge between what felt like two columns of portland stone. I gulped and began to sweat a little myself. “3 steps forward and turn left” I began Relegated to directions and opening doors, my muscle beast of a postie had made light work of picking up a 96kg package and carrying it up a flight of stairs. If I had picked up anything like that shape, it would have been flat against my face. This guy’s rock hard pecs meant the box was some 10 inches from his. They were making two dents in the packaging as he crushed it into his body for traction. He looked like he was exploding with muscle inside his tightening red shirt. And the smell coming off him was intoxicating. Aftershave mixed with sweat mixed with cotton shirt mixed with man. I kind of wished I lived on the 4th floor. “Just down there is fine” I pointed to a spot in my hallway “Sure?” “Yep, it’s gonna go in that cupboard eventually” He lowered the package down as smoothly and easily as he had picked it up and gave a big sigh, his chunky round delts heaving upward and flexing his traps as he did so. I started to babble “Oh my god, thank you SO much. The delivery guys just… and I was there going... and when you turned up I thought, well..! But then you just...!!” He started to chuckle and I shut up. His deep Scots drawl and reassuring tone was authoritative but warm; paternal “Lad, it’s no problem at all. More than happy to assist. Anyway, helped me get a bit of a pump on I think.” He flexed his pecs twice in quick succession looking down at them, then began pumping his biceps like he was curling weights. He was swelling up in front of my eyes. I tried to play it as cool as possible, my dick screaming to be pulled out and yanked. “Really? You made it look so easy!” “Yeeeah, well… truth be told I can handle a lot more than that. But you know, a pump’s a pump isn’t it” he did a cocky raise of his eyebrows and a mini pump of his arms again. I couldn’t stop the words leaving my mouth. “Seriously?! How much more?” He leaned in and winked “Much. MUCH. More.” he growled I stood there looking stunned, precum dripping into my waistband, not a clue what to say next. “When they installing that for you then?” He nodded at the machine. “They’re not!” I answered proudly. “Gonna do it myself!” He gave me the same concerned look, his brow furrowing as it had before. God that was hot as fuck. “Laddie, you’re gonna unpack that, which means lifting it *out* of its packaging, move it into the cupboard *over* that skirting board, then keep it tilted at an angle with one hand while you install it wi’ the other?” Oh... “Umm… yeeeees?” He chuckled again, his immense shoulders bouncing up and down. He brought a calloused hand up to his forehead in mock despair, giving me another shot of his forearm. Lightly covered in hair it was now throbbing with veins. It was so satisfyingly thick at the bicep end I wanted to reach out and bite it. Huge and thick, it bulged even further to in the middle, like a melon was in there, then dramatically tapered down to his chunky wrist. His hand and fingers were thick with fat and muscle, and looked like they could crush a cricket ball. “Look, I’ve still two more routes to deliver, but if you’re in at four I can come by and set that up for you” “For real?” “For real” I mock refused “No. I couldn’t accept, you’ve already helped me out so much” “Lad, it’s on my way back anyway, and I don’t want to go home thinking about you trying to install that thing if you you’ve put your back out!” Leaning in close again he added, “And anyway, I’m not taking ‘no’ for an answer” I froze at how dominant and manly he was, completely taking control of the situation. I loved that he was inviting himself back to my flat, seemingly without my permission. Somehow I found the words. “See you at four then!” He held out a giant paw to shake hands. My own nearly got lost in it. His palm had a beautiful raw texture to it, like rough denim. We introduced ourselves to each other. I couldn’t believe it when he told me his name! “Patrick” Then he began to crush my hand slightly and pulled me very close toward him as our hands shook. His voice was low and pretend intimidating, “And No. Jokes. About. You know what!” then he smiled, his eyes twinkling. “Oh, I don’t know any Scottish jokes” I deadpanned, sidestepping the ‘Postman Pat’ issue he probably had to deal with 100 times a day. He began to chuckle again, each time his muscles bunching up in ways I had never thought possible. “See you at four then!” He said, releasing my hand and leaving. After he left I stood there for a moment, not quite believing what had happened. I raised my hand to cover my mouth. Oh god. It smelt like him. Notes of his cotton polo shirt… his cologne… his sweat. It was all over my hand. I threw myself against the door and began to buck my hips uncontrollably. I was breathing him in, remembering how strong he was, how sweet he’d been, how handsome. Fuck those calf muscles. Lightly covered in hair. Could you imagine dropping to your knees and just fucking the split in them. Imagine doing that as he did calf raises, making them harder and jerking off your dick with the movement. Fantasy mixed with reality now, as I imagined him in my apartment; he was holding me in his huge arms, crushing me against his rock hard body like he’d crushed the package against it, the smell coming from his chest as he rubbed my face into him. I reached up for him, he picked me up of the floor, kissing me passio... I came violently in my jeans as I lost control of the fantasy, my hips still pounding. *** “It’s called power building. We mostly train for size and strength, but we try and stay nice and hard and in good shape too.” He said, slowly flexing his arm in the polo shirt. Good lord, how had I got here?! After my impromptu door wank I’d cleaned up and excitedly paced around waiting for 4 o’clock. He turned up at 4:10. Those last 10 minutes some of the longest and most stressful of my life. “Apologies for lateness; Mrs Fortescue at 42!”. Did he make that up? Was that Postman humour? “Oh are you? No worries, I didn’t notice anyway” I lied He took his bag off, the movement of which was like a bodybuilder posing, only his muscles seemed so much blockier, denser, harder, and he looked strong as two bodybuilders. He was nearly soaked through with sweat from his rounds in the sun. “You mind if I freshen up a bit?” “Sure. Bathroom’s just there” He turned sideways to go into the bathroom and shot me a little smile. Maybe I shouldn’t be goofily watching him go in and out! PSHHHHHHHHH He was taking a shower!!! My mind went into overdrive. That thick powerful body was being soaped up by those chunky muscular hands. Fuck! That sweaty man juice was pouring down his body into my drains. The shower stopped and I realised he’d be in there, rubbing a towel all over his rock hard body, that hairy chest, that blocky stomach. He’d be drying his round butt muscles, towelling of his cock and balls. His odour would be soaked into the towel for me to smell later. Maybe he was flexing in front of the mirror now. Pumping his muscles up for me. He’d wrap the towel around that powerbelly mid section, leaving his heaving upper body slightly damp, then strutt out t... “Cheers mate” he came out of the bathroom, back in his Postman’s uniform. “Let’s get this bad boy installed shall we?” *** I didn’t know someone unpacking a washing machine could be so sexy, but it was. There was no dithering or indecisiveness. The box was held together with strong industrial plastic straps. Patrick would just snap them apart in his hands. When he had to unpack from the other side, he would pick the whole thing up and turn it round in his hands. The whole thing was unpacked and set up in 15 minutes; he even plumbed it in and crushed the packaging up into a tight little ball for me. “No more dirty nickers now eh lad” he winked at me again and I died a little. “I honestly can’t thank you enough! Is there anything I can get you? Tea, coffee” He rubbed his stomach and said “I am a bit peckish; don’t suppose you got any scran going begging?” “Yes of course! Didn’t you have any lunch” “Well, yeah, but not since two hours ago!” “OK, well I can make an early dinner?” I offered He chuckled “this ain’t dinner time lad!” “Okaaaay.. I can make us a few chicken sandwiches for a snack if you like” “Perfect!” He smiled How many did he want. Two? Three? He suddenly looked a little embarrassed. “I don’t suppose I could have ten..” he hunched his shoulders apologetically, his traps bulged up around the girthy chords of neck muscle, reaching up to his ears. “TEN?!?” I guffawed “how’s that not your dinner?” “Hey!” He replied in faux indignation, like I’d called him fat “I just like sandwiches” he replied in a silly bashful manner, totally juxtaposed with his hench figure. I chuckled. “And anyway” he continued, all puppy dog eyes. “it takes a lot of calories to get muscles like this” He shot me a bit of a most muscular, bumping his fists together, biceps swelling up, a crease appearing in his shirt between the two goliath pecs as they pumped upwards and squeezed together, traps flaring up even more. He looked over his body at each of his swollen muscles, then up to me, gauging my reaction. I hadn’t waistbanded, and my cock sprung up to full length. In that one moment I could actually feel my balls producing a thick load of cum. “I better get started” I murmured, turning to the kitchen in order to hide my throbbing cock. I invited Patrick to take a seat and watch TV as I made sandwiches. He sat on my couch, which was a two seater. When I looked over, it almost looked like he was in an armchair. He sprawled out in a manly fashion, an arm on each rest, his beefy legs spread out. Mercifully conversation turned to his work. Turns out a Postman has some VERY interesting stories! He was funny and charming and had a knack for the anecdotal. My hands had been shaking as I started prepping the food, but as we chatted I got more and more relaxed. I used a whole loaf of bread and made 14 sandwiches, some salad and mayo, some peri peri sauce, others with seasoning and spices. I moved over to the couch and Patrick shifted over to the right, leaving just enough space for me to squeeze in. His eyes shone when I put the food down. “Fuckin crackin!” He said rubbing his hands together. As we ate, I couldn’t stop glancing back and forth between us. I felt tiny next to this behemoth, totally miniscule. We probably looked like one of those ‘comparison’ pics I often wanked over. I loved seeing a jacked up roided bodybuilder looming over some reedy fan. And now that was us. But in real life I noticed other things. Patrick’s big work boots must have been a size 12 compared to my size 8 Converse. This close up to his legs I realised how “20 inch plus calves” actually made you felt. Like a little boy in my case. I wanted nothing more than to reach down and grab one. And while I sat on top of the sofa cushion, Patrick sinked all the way back into it, till he got to the wooden frame. Seeing him enjoy the food so much really made my heart soar. He wasn’t just an insane muscle freak. He was a total sweetheart. I felt butterflies in my stomach and ordered myself to stop. I’d been here before and it was never what you thought it. The hunky plumber really had just left his spanner behind. The broadband man hadn’t turned out to be an IFBB pro bodybuilder. And this guy was just being decent and now having some sandwiches. Just.. save it for the wank bank later. He hoovered up what remained of the plate, including mine, which I hadn’t really touched. “That were smashing lad!” He said, a broad, heart melting smile on his face, still chewing. “Really? Aw, I’m glad you enjoyed them so much.” He started to stretch out, his legs and arms flexing straight in front of him, his chest swelled further upwards to his chin, making the last button on his polo shirt stretch at its hole. I’d never seen pecs that angled and square before. As he stretched harder the top formed an actual shelf of thick hard muscle, his chin disappearing into the dip between them. He started to vibrate in that way you do when your body’s really feeling it. His leg muscles were swelled up so thick and hard I was sure the fabric might tear. Then he began to relax back out of it. “Ooooooooooh, bout to pop though, d’ya mind?” He asked, already unbuckling his belt and top button of his trousers. His belly swelled out, engorged with food but still densely muscled on the surface, even if there wasn’t a six pack. As the top of his trousers came loose and his tucked in polo shirt was lifted, I noticed a strip of hair that ran down from his belly button and disappeared into a pair of grey briefs. Stop staring. As we sat there after our snack, I noticed Patrick rubbing his pecs with a meaty paw, emitting a low groaning sound as he did. I could barely take it. “Y’alright?” I ventured He glanced to me then back at the TV, rubbing his chest the whole time. His thick fingers weren’t denting the huge slabs of meat at all. “Oh aye lad. Intense chest pump yesterday you know” Talking about his muscles made my stomach turn and dick lurch. I was so awkward but wanted to know more. “Sooo… you’re some kind of bodybuilder or something?” I asked, realising what a hideous question it was. He sat up next to me, his beefy shoulder and tricep bulging into my tiny body, emphasising to me how huge he was. “Call me a bodybuilder again and you’ll know about it” he growled, squinting “It’s called power building. We mostly train for size and strength, but we try and stay nice and hard and in good shape too.” He flexed his arms, the left one bulging right into me like if a boulder could swell. My mouth went dry and my mind blank. I sat up straight and tried to focus on the TV. Patrick relaxed a little in contrast to my awkwardness, his arms dangling between his legs, our shoulders still in a row. He leant sideway, nudging into me “Hey” he said, breaking the ice. We turned to face each other. With a cocky raise of his eyebrows he asked, “you wanna see a trick?” *** I came back with the three 50 pence pieces, pretty sure this was the riddle you showed 5 year olds to explain molecules, tapping one with the other to make the third move without being ‘touched’. That, or “look how dirty your ears are! TA-DAH!” “I can’t imagine what this will be” I intoned, sarcastically. He smiled at me as I handed the coins to him and he pretty much threw one back right away “Catch!” He cried There was a sudden disconnect between what my brain was expecting and what I caught in my hand. I looked down. It was… a curled up 50 pence piece. Patrick was watching the TV, and flipping one of the coins over his knuckles like a gangster. People usually did that with £1 coins, but his fingers were thick enough that it worked just fine. He looked up at my slack jawed face, feigning ignorance at the whole thing. “Hmm?” He grunted “You… did you? … but you couldn’t even have time!” My brain ruminated as I sat back down next to him. “Hang on sec, have you got a bunch of these in your pocket ready to go?” I exclaimed, holding the rolled up 50p between us. Patrick cracked up and leaned right into my body as he giggled. I placed my hand on his bicep to steady us both. The feeling of his rock hard bicep under my fingers and his immense body vibrating against mine sent shockwaves through me. This was the first time I was touching a man’s muscles. And no amount of imagining it or jacking off to bodybuilder videos could have prepared for how good it felt. He grabbed the 50p as I held it, his rough hand wrapped around my fingers. I felt sick at how much he was turning me on. Patrick steadied himself up and placed the coin on the table, where it rolled back and forth for a bit. “Ok! I need a glamorous assistant” I pointed questioningly to myself, still in disbelief and he gave a nod, his brow furrowed again. “Would sir like to check that this is indeed a coin of Her Majesty’s Royal Mint?” He held the coin between us, and I went to take it from him, my hand now wrapping around his thick fingers and the coin. I tried to pull the coin away but he pinched harder and it wouldn’t budge. He sniggered smugly as I tried harder and harder. “Patrick!” “Sorry” “Ok. Yes this is in deed a coin of etc. Etc. Etc.!” I said, handing it back. Every time our hands touched my body yearned to be wrapped up in his arms. His strength was radiating in waves from his body. I felt small and weak, but at the same time protected and safe. “Watch” he said, pinching the coin between thumb and finger in each hand. “This time I’ll do it slowly so you knows there’s nos cheatin!” His melon sized forearms suddenly took on a grainy texture. They seemed to swell up an inch. He turned his face to look at me, gauging my reaction as I focused on the coin. He began to twist, and the cords of his thick forearms rippled, veins bulging out from them. The coin bent like paper in his strong fingers. He kept his eyes on my shocked face and placed the twisted coin down next to the rolled one. “Good trick?” He enquired, his face intense now My mouth just dropped open “You ready for the finale?” He said, excitedly. I nodded Patrick rolled the bottom of his shirt up slowly, revealing more bulging stomach muscle, his eyes still drinking in my reaction. He took the final coin and placed it on his tummy then pushed it up til it was out of sight underneath the tight confines of his uniform. He pulled his arm back out and rolled his top back down. “Finger” he ordered. He grabbed my whole hand, keeping my finger extended and moved it toward the valley between his immense pecs. They seemed to be moving on their own as he breathed, heavily now, rising and falling, twitching slightly. My finger came into contact with the centre of his polo shirt, right between his pecs, and I felt the cold hard 50p piece beneath. He had wedged it between his pecs and was holding it there easily with a light flex of his pecs. “Now push in” he commanded. I pushed, and immediately felt the coin bend beneath my touch. “Nnngh.. yeah, keep pushing” . Patrick was sweating slightly, and looking at me menacingly, a look of pride and determination on his face. “Uuuugh. Yes, push it” he moaned, as the coin folded in more. I understood why he had used my finger; to make sure it folded inward, and so that I could feel the sensation of metal being crushed by muscle. My other fingers brushed the surface of Patrick’s right pec. It was harder than the coin. His eyes widened like a wild beast and nostrils flared. “Ok take it away.” He barked. I did so, and my finger and the fabric of his shirt just managed to escape as the coin’s opposite sides started to turn in on each other. “YeeeEEAH uuuuugh!” He was growling now, and turning red, beads of sweat appearing on his forehead. He brought his arms straight out in front of him to tighten the gap between his pecs and flexed his whole body hard. He bulged with muscle, his hands in fists as he bought his forearms towards each other, folding the coin flat. He was still looking at me, handsome and terrifying in the equal measure. “Aaaah!!! FUCK” he roared out. He started to bend his arms now, his biceps growing in front of me, actually swelling up bigger with each flex. He stood up and loomed over me, pushed his body slowly into a fully committed most muscular pose. “Mmmmmm… ngh.. Ngh… NNGGGH” He grunted as he flexed, harder, harder and harder into his pose, veins now covering his neck. The top of his pecs were pushed right up and peaked through the widening gap of his polo shirt, also bulging with veins and peppered with short hairs, the fabric stretched around his gargantuan body. All the while staring at me. “Yeeeeeeeah…” he growled loudly, bringing his fists together in the pose. His legs were flexed as well and the fabric was stretched so tight round his thighs I could see veins through the fabric. His whole body was like a map of London made from veins, some thick, some thin, wriggly and pulsating all over. He was bending down and forward in his most muscular, his face coming closer to mine. He growled through gritted teeth, spitting some saliva on me. “Now fucking, see, this!” He moaned In a second, his face softened. He stood up straight and let out a big sigh of relief. Then, raising his arms, he pulled his shoulders back as far as his densely muscled body would allow. His chest opened up and the chunk of metal dropped to the floor with a clunk. He raised his eyebrows cockily and nodded to the floor, indicating I should pick it up. It was right between his feet. I felt dizzy as my trembling hand reached down, between his insanely developed calf muscles, still popping with veins from flexing. The metal was warm and felt weightier than a 50p. It had indeed been completely folded in half leaving no gap. It wasn’t flat though. It had a distinct little wave in it. Oh fuck! It was the shape of the striations between Patrick’s pecs. I held it in my hands, trying to fathom the strength in his body. A man standing just a few inches away from me could crush a 50p piece between his pecs. My body started to double over on itself, a little like the coin, as I desperately tried not to cum. He sat back down, leaning further into me than ever, took the coin from my hand and placed it next to the other two. A role, a twist and a wave. I leaned past him, over the table. I turned to look at him, our faces a few inches from each other now, then back over the table. I leaned closer to the coins, looking at the details that had been smudged away by pressure. Did the twist have fingerprints in it? And then OOOW FUCK! My back spasmed and I threw my hands down on the table to steady myself. Patrick’s big meaty right paw came down on my slender hand to steady and reassure me. An intense moment of pleasure through the pain. He was by my side in an instant, crouched down next to me. “Your back?” He asked, concern in his voice. I screwed my face up to answer ‘yes’. He immediately took control of the situation. “Listen. Push up with your left arm and roll into me. Don’t try to sit or stand” he instructed. I did as he said. I found him effortlessly turning my body over as I rolled into him, and found his arms wrapping round me, lifting me up. “Put your arm around my neck”. I did so, and it came into contact with the beefy girth of his pumped traps. He stood up like I weighed nothing more than the shirt on his body, holding me in exactly the position I had spasmed, ensuring no new pain entered my body, and moved quickly to my bedroom where he laid me down on my side. “Ok, how’s this; let me know if there’s any pain” A strong hand was on my left shoulder and squeezed it powerfully, his thumb making small circular movements on my neck. His right hand began rubbing my back over my shirt, gently. Slowly but surely, his touch got firmer, and the pain began seeping away. I let out a moan of relief. “That good?” He checked Good? This was fucking fantastic. “Mmhmm!” “Ok, stretch out flat”. I’m not sure why he said it, as he was now moving my body for me, his hands moving my shoulders up, then pulling my legs down, finally pushing me flat face down on the bed. He stopped for a moment. I heard him move around a little behind me. Then he removed my shoes. He resumed rubbing my back again, kneading it, squeezing my shoulders which drove me crazy and occasionally grazing my neck. My cock started to stiffen again. This was crazy to me. Normally being such a visual person I wouldn’t have thought it would happen. But feeling his hands on me now, hands that could crush metal be so gentle, and his musky smell now returning since his intense flexing, I couldn’t help popping wood. “Uuuuuuuuuh” I couldn’t help it. It wasn’t sexual, it was just the best massage I’d ever had in my life. I felt Patrick giggle a bit “That doing it for you?” He asked “Oh Patrick it feels fucking amazing!” I replied “Oh yeah?” “Seriously, better than ever” I really did. All the pain had melted away and my back felt fantastic. “Ok take it easy lad. I’m gonna fix you up ok. You’ll have no more back trouble after this” He bought one of his colossal thighs right up between my legs, the tear drops of the leg nudging my balls. I had to spread my legs and raise my butt to accommodate the sheer size of it. I sensed his other leg leave the floor and kneel on the bed, supporting his weight above my body.. “One of the physios taught me this and it’s magic” he whispered in my ear. A huge paw scooped up around my neck and grabbed the opposite shoulder. My neck felt the blood pumping through his swollen forearm. Another slid between my rib cage and the bed. As his powerful muscular arms grew tighter around me, I began to feel Patrick’s huge pecs press into my back a little. It felt wonderful, but.. I was suddenly reminded of the washing machine from earlier, and how Patricks chest had popped holes right through the packaging. “Umm… Patrick.. buddy? Are you sure about this” He drew a deep breath through his nose. When he spoke, his voice seemed to break, like he might be angry. “Do you think I’d hurt you lad?” He whispered I could hardly well say ‘Yes’ if I thought he would. But I trusted him. “No, sorry” He spoke again. “This only lasts a moment. It shouldn’t be painful, but it can be intense. You won’t hurt any more after this. If it does start to hurt while I’m doing it, say immediately won’t you?” “Yes” I said, softly. “Ok, here goes” He rocked his hips forward and put the weight of his lower body on mine. My throbbing dick was forced into the mattress and pulsated at the feeling. At the same time, Patrick began to flex and blow out his powerful stomach. I felt a pop at the base of my spine. He applied more weight and started to flex his right arm around my rib cage. His hand was on the other side and pressed in. Two more pops. My cock lurched beneath me and my hips bucked once, as much as Patrick’s weight would allow. As my butt rocked up I felt Patrick chubbing. I was sure there were only two layers of fabric between us now. My jeans and his cotton grey briefs. He must have removed his trousers during the massage. My hips involuntarily pumped back and forth once more. Patrick’s body started to stretch out as it had on the sofa earlier, his thighs rubbing past mine. He applied more weight and began rolling his pecs slowly and gently into me. Then more weight was applied as he flexed them hard into my back. I felt a row of pops as Patrick crushed my body, aligning my spine using his dense symmetrical muscles. I let out a whimper as I tried to rock my hips back and forth. They barely moved a few millimetres under Patrick’s immense mass of muscle. But the sensation was enough for cum to start backing up in my shaft. I could feel the veins on my dick throbbing, trapped between myself and the mattress, the head grinding into the rough denim of my jeans. I was sure I could feel Patrick’s dick swell harder too, even between his briefs and my jeans. More weight, and now his left arm was flexing around my neck and shoulders. I felt two pops between my shoulder blades and let out another whimper. By now, Patricks thick bearded jaw was pressing up against my cheek and I could hear a ticking sound like a croak coming from his throat. He was fully stretched out and on top of me now, and the sensation of his muscular body on top of and all around my body began to overwhelm me. His smell was filling the room. Sweat, cotton and man. I inhaled deeply, remembering my wank from earlier in the day. My hips where lashing back and forth wildly and I began to feel Patrick thrust his hips against my butt. The feeling of the pops up my back and my throbbing erection meant I couldn’t stifle noise any more and I let out an intense moan. Patrick’s thrusts and bear hug intensified and it started to approach more than my body could cope with. “mm.. mm.. mm..” Patrick was emitting a low grunting sound as he thrust his hips and squeezed harder “...Patrick” “Mm.. mm.. huuuh” “Patrick!” I wimpered again “HUuuuuu” “Patrick it’s hurting!” Patrick’s bear hug got no tighter. He locked his arms into a rigid square of beef around me, allowing me to breath, but not much else. He took two last thrusts into me and stopped solid. His body froze and started to vibrate intensely, like it had earlier when he stretched out on the sofa “Hnnnnnnnnnnnngh uuuuuuuh” it almost wasn’t a sound, more like one long low guttural moan. I felt a moist sensation seep through my jeans to my butt. Patrick unwrapped his arms and pushed his weight up off me. He began tenderly rubbing my shoulders again. “Feeling all fixed?” He murmured. Whaaaaat??! OK, my back felt fixed, but you wanna tell me that was therapy? Oh god and I was precumming hard now. “Yeah… Feels amazing Patrick” “Good” he moved his hands around my rib cage and I couldn’t help but giggle a little. I heard Patrick moan behind me as my body wriggled against his. “Your back all better?” He asked caringly “Yeeeah. It feels so good” I cooed. Patrick moved his hands back to my shoulders and rubbed firmly. He was half whispering, half growling now. “How does this feel?” I squirmed at the pleasure that rippled through my body as he worked my shoulders and let out a little squeal. Patrick gulped “How does this feel?” He grabbed my neck in his paw, his other hand groping my body all over. I felt owned “That’s really nice” my head was spinning with pleasure “And how does this feel?” A pair of wet lips pressed into my neck and paused there. Thick hairy beard and soft moist mouth. I felt the tip of his tongue on my neck, and then he pushed his lips together and kissed me. His mouth came close to my ear “You taste as sweet as you look son” He whispered. I moaned loudly. I my cock was building up to a huge ejaculation. “Come here baby” Patrick growled menacingly as he flipped me over in a single movement. He was on his knees leaning back now, a scary look in his eyes, a half smile on his face. I looked down at at his crotch. It was one of the biggest loads I’d ever seen. His powerful orgasm had shot a huge load right through his briefs and my jeans, and a huge gob of cum was still dripping down the outside of his briefs along the outline of his cock which was getting hard again. Patrick began unzipping my jeans and ripping them off me. His face lit up like Christmas when he saw my throbbing precum soaked briefs stretched over my twitching cock. “Oh son what’s this. Getting turned on by dad’s big muscles are ya?” He flexed a grotesque double bicep, exploding out of his red polo shirt that was sopping with sweat again, grunting and bucking his hips up at the same time. Since we first met this morning he looked like he had packed on an inch of muscle. He threw himself down on all four and began rubbing my cock with his belly. My briefs were barely there now, but the sensation of his muscular belly under the texture of his red polo shirt was getting me ready to squirt. He leaned back on his knees, straddling my thighs and struggled to remove the red top from his body. “Help me son.” He roared. I leaned up and helped him peel the shirt off, brushing his lats during the process. He placed a meaty paw on my chest and threw me back onto the bed. “Mmm… like touching your daddy’s muscles son?” I nodded and moaned yes. “Yeah you do. You’ve wanted to feel daddy’s thick hard pecs are all day haven’t you?” “Oh fuck yes daddy” I went to grab my dick in one hand and squeeze a pec in the other, finally allowing myself the release that was surging inside me, but Patrick caught both and slammed down on top of me. “Not yet son”. He said, licking my neck. He straddled right over my crotch, so my dick was pressing up into his taint and balls, and pinned my arms to my sides with his legs. “Aaaaaaaa fuck daddy” I moaned. Patrick’s eyes went wild again. “Do you like that son? Do you like feeling your daddy’s 350 lbs of sweaty muscle massage your boy cock like that?” Patrick’s dick was fully hard again, twitching of its own accord in his cum soaked grey briefs as he spoke. He grabbed and started throttling it over the fabric. “What are you anyway son? 160, 70?” “I … I dunno. 11 stone” I answered. Patrick jacked off even more severely “Oh son. You don’t know your pounds from your stone? Well let daddy learn you. I’m 25 stone or rock solid muscle. And you’re my weak little 165 lb boy”, he said, getting even more worked up and grunting between breaths. “I weigh more than twice what you are and am 10 times stronger”. He flexed his other arm, looking down at me watch it swell. Patrick was rotating his hips around as he said this, and bucking his hips up and down, his cock swelling in his clenched hand. Sweat was dripping down his face and body. He threw his body on top of me and we finally had our first proper kiss. It was passionate, terrifying, dominating and liberating all at once. Patrick loosened his grip on my arms and spread his weight back over my body again, his legs still either side of me pumping his dick into mine. My hands found his biceps and groped around madly. “Fucking crazy for dad’s rock solid muscles aren’t you son?” “Oh daddy. You’re so fucking big and strong!” Patrick thrust even harder, stimulating both out cocks at the same time. “Yeah son. Feel daddy flex his muscles for you” Patrick flexed another intense most muscular into my body and growled. “You’re so weak and tender son. Daddy’s got you now though. He’s gonna protect you in his powerful arms and huge chest. Squeeze your little body in lad!” I was juddering at his words, one last effort at holding my cum back. “Feel that chest son. Touch your daddy’s muscular hard chest!” “I’m gonna cum daddy!” I moaned Patrick’s face looked ecstatic to see me reaching my climax. He bear hugged and kissed me, his sweat dripping down his face into my mouth. He pressed 350lbs of muscle against me, moving a huge leg in between mine, so I was thrusting up against his veiny thigh. My thrust became erratic and uncontrollable. My arms wrapped tight around his thick lats as I got ready to unload. Looking deep into my eyes he whispered “daddy loves you” “Uuuuuuuuuuuh. Fuck!” Just like his, my ejaculation rocketed through my briefs and into him. He smiled warmly at me, as he moved his hand down and wrapped it round my cock. “Huuuuuuuuu uuuuh! Shiiiiit” I was nowhere near done cumming, and now felt his rough textured palm enveloping my dick over my briefs, rubbing up and down. I grabbed a thick swollen thigh in my left hand and squeezed my right hand tight around his which was still rubbing my cock. I squirted another two thick volleys of cum right through my briefs, covering his bulging forearm. He looked as happy at this as I felt, my entire body shaking from the orgasm. “Mmmm… good boy”. He purred in my ear and started to kiss my face all over. He started up grinding into me again. “Ok son, talk to daddy, tell him how much you love him” “Completely daddy. I love how you take care of me” Patrick moaned loudly at this, and his hand flew back to his dick to beat off. “Aaaaw yeah. That’s right! What else” he muttered through gritted teeth. “You’re so big and strong. I love when you put your arms around me and make me feel safe and protected. I’m your small weak boy. I love that I have your big muscles to look after me.” “Aah FUCK.. yes! Keep going” “You’re my big strong daddy and I love you” Patrick popped up onto his knees, shaking all over, his muscles bulging with power. He grabbed my face with his free hand and forced his thumb in my mouth where I sucked it. “Take daddy’s fucking seed son!” He roared. His dick exploded ropes of thick warm jizz all over me, the first shot hitting my face, then massive globs landing all over my shirt. A final dribble surged up like a fountain, running down his hands and onto my balls. He fell back on top of my body and wrapped me up in a huge bear hug. He let out a long low satisfied sigh and it vibrated through me. He began kissing my face all over again, finishing in a long kiss on the mouth, our tongues and lips going crazy for eachother. We lay there for a while. Patrick was breathing heavily and the sensation of his body rocking against mine made my cock swell again. He rubbed it, gently, as if he possessed it. “I want to see you again” Patrick finally said. “I wanna see a lot of you again” he added. He held me tightly now in the spoon position. “You’re special to me, do you know that?” He kissed my neck again, the same spot where he had first kissed me. “I haven’t felt like this for a long long time son. I thought I might never feel like this again” he said. “Patrick?” I turned my head to face him. “I’ve never felt like this. I never thought I would” “How so son?” His brow furrowing in that way I knew I would never be able to get enough of. “Safe” Patrick’s cock swelled, and he breathed in deeply, his face betraying a multitude of emotions. We kissed again and lay there. After a few minutes I felt his cheek smiling against mine. “So apart from all day tomorrow when you’re calling in sick to work, when am I going to see you again?” He asked His fingers found my ribs and he started tickling my sides, making me wriggle against his hard body. “Stop it!!! Ummm… I have a dishwasher coming next week?” I joked “Hmmmmmmmm…” he moaned and pulled me in tighter. “Make sure they leave it outside”
  7. Chapter One "Oh, mon cher, your size, strength and power, how is it that your father made you the man you are today?" "Whilst it is true that my father gave me the strength you are enjoying, my mother gave me the endurance to carry it on forever and a day, mon cher!" "Then, please, I beg you, mon cher, let me test that resilience, that raw unbridled power" "As it is almost the festival celebrating the mass of the Christ child, I shall mon cher!" With that Porthos got up from the bed where he and Henri had been engaged in a combination of play wrestling and mutual worship and now standing at the end of the bed, he took a deep breath, flared out his back and looked at his husband. "Hold that mighty breath" moaned Henri, spreadeagled on the bed totally naked like his husband, "then come onto me and do unto me as I have done unto you so many times before!" Porthos winked and as Henri raised his hands above his chest, Porthos fell forwards so that Henri was holding the Titan's powerful chest, and the Titan's manhood was touching his husband's hole. Gently lowering Porthos onto him, Henri gasped as he felt Porthos enter him and moaned "We shall excite each other, mon cher" and within moments, Henri was manhandling Porthos's mighty pecs and huffing and puffing as he felt Porthos's manhood slowly, but surely, go deeper inside him. "What a good idea" panted Henri, as he squeezed his husband's chest, "that we made sure we decided to spend the festival of the mass of the Christ child in that old abandoned hut in the middle of the Bois de Boulogne" and as Porthos raised an eyebrow as if to ask "Why, mon cher?", Henri replied "So I can do this!" and with that screamed in ecstasy as he felt Porthos reach his prostate. As he did, Henri reached underneath the bed and revealing his sword panted "It is the festival of the mass of the Christ child after all?" and a moment later, the Ultimate Musketeer was being rammed to within an inch of his life by the Ultimate Titan, both men's faces as red as they could be, with Henri's grunts matched by Porthos's slaps against his husband's bare skin. Despite his best efforts, Henri knew when he had reached his limits and with a mighty scream of "FOR HIS MAJESTY" he split his seed and then exacted his revenge on his lover as he twisted Porthos's nipples in opposite directions at the same time causing the man mountain to throw his head back and, having taken a massive intake of breath, scream "AND THE CAPTAIN" with such force that he blew a hole in the roof before collapsing onto his husband. Panting and moaning from the after effects of the double spillage, they were just about to kiss when from outside came an almighty crash followed by the sound of trees crashing to the ground. Instantly the two husbands became the heroes they were and within a minute, now dressed in their shining breastplates showing off their powerful heaving chests gazed upon a scene of carnage. "A carriage" declared Henri, pointing to some wreckage in the trees, "a carriage must have fallen off the king's road" and with that the two heroes went to work. Thankfully, the carriage, unlike any they had seen before, had managed to remain intact, save a light at one corner that was now bent at a jaunty angle, and as they found the driver, a man with flowing white locks, a white beard almost to his chest, a rosy cheeked face and looking supringsly young for a man with such a beard, none the worse for wear. "Monsieur" declared Henri, "are you alright?" The man looked around and replied with something that made both men freeze in horror. "Yes, Henry, I think I am alright. Yes, no bones broken, I think. Tell me though, since when did you and Issac start wearing next to nothing? I thought that you were an English gentleman and Issac was a member of the nobility?"
  8. bbmikenj

    Dork to Beast, Finale

    Once classes started, Danny realized just how much he stood out in the Chemical Engineering department. He outweighed even the biggest of the guys by more than 200lbs of muscle. He saw how they looked at him, some with awe, some with feigned disgust. He was used to the disgust from high school, but now, he reveled in the awe. He realized right away that the TA of one of his labs was one of the awe-struck. The guy was a grad student, so he wasn't much older than Danny, andDanny saw how he looked at him, sneaking furtive glances whenever he could. Danny played on that awe. He stayed after one of the labs ended, because he had a plan. He was hoping that the TA would help him figure out what was in the Black Russian supps that Ivan was getting from eastern Europe. When Danny approached him, Ted, the TA, could barely speak. Danny introduced himself and put out his hand. When they shook, Danny's big muscle paw completely enveloped the TA's soft little hand. The grad student was about 5'5", 140lbs. When Danny grinned down at him, the little guy's knees gave out a little. Danny propped him up against the lab table. Then he got right to the point, pulling out a black pill and asking him how hard it would be to figure out what was in it. The TA took the pill and looked it over. "Probably not very hard," he said. "If I used the mass spectrometer, it would break it down to its components. I'm not supposed to use the equipment for things like that though." "What if we snuck into the lab after classes?" Danny flexed his 24" arm. "We could spend as much time in the lab as you want." The TA gulped hard. "I don't know," he said nervously. Danny, bouncing his 72" chest under his tight tee, said "I'd let you touch." The grad student almost fainted. He looked around the room. "You want to do it tonight?" he said. "I can probably snag the keys from the professor's office." His heart was pounding thru his chest at the thought of being with Danny alone in the lab. "Sounds good," said Danny, running his hand thru his hair, causing his huge arm to bunch up into a big ball. "Oh my god," groaned the young grad student. Danny's powerful pheromones wafted out from his armpit. "You have a poser?" asked the TA, tentatively, bracing himself against the lab table. "Yep," said Danny, reaching out and rubbing his hand along Ted's thin neck. "Would you wear it?" asked Ted, his eye twitching, and goosebumps running up and down his limbs. "Sure. What time tonight?" "Eleven o'clock. The last lab ends at ten." "Ok. Then I'll lift from eight to ten thirty, to maximize my pump." "You're not pumped now?..." The TA's boner was tenting out his white lab coat. "God, no. Just wait till you see. Everything will be inches bigger. I can bloat my quads from 34" to 38" after just two sets of heavy squatting." "....38 inches..." stammered Ted. "Yep. What is that, like ten inches bigger than your waist?" "Yess...." Danny grinned. "I'll see you tonight at eleven, then. Don't pop one out till then, little man." He turned and walked away, as Ted stared in amazement at the size of Danny's back, shoulders, neck, ass, and legs. ... == ... Dwayne's fight night was at a medium sized auditorium downtown. A lot of the guys fighting were amateurs like him, but there were a couple sanctioned fights scheduled for later on the ticket. Dwayne's fight was first. It was his opponent's first real fight too. Dwayne sized him up as they stepped into the octagon they'd set up for the night. The guy was in his early twenties, good build, but nothing overly impressive. He looked like the kind of guy who'd played sports in high school but was never a standout, but had a lot of spunk. He looked a little nervous, especially as he saw Dwayne, who's muscularity was at least 5 times more dense than his. Dwayne didn't have to clench his abs for them to stand out as a taut 8pak. Dwayne saw his opponent looking over at a young woman in the audience. She was a tiny thing, about his age, and looked about 7 months pregnant. The wife, figured Dwayne. He could tell she wasn't thrilled about hubby getting into the ring against him. The fight got started, and it was quickly obvious to everyone that it was a big mismatch. The guy's punches bounced off Dwayne, and Dwayne felt nothing, so he let the guy pound on him for awhile. Then he hit back. His jabs were many times faster than his opponent's, too, but he took care not to punch too hard. He could see the wife flinch every time he hit him. He had to end this one quickly, so he knocked the guy to the ground, got on him, and put him into a choke hold. He pulled the guy close into him, and whispered in his ear as he tightened the choke ever so gently. "Do yourself a favor, and give up fighting, man. You're just gonna get hurt. A guy like me could mess you up bad. Go get a regular job, support your wife and kid." With that, Dwayne tightened his grip just enough to make the pain real to the guy. He turned the guy's face so that he was looking at his wife, and could see her concern. The guy was starting to panic. Dwayne was so strong that it was surreal. He easily flipped the guy around and put him in an arm bar, forcing him to tap instantly. Dwayne helped the guy to his feet, and they shook hands. Dwayne looked over at the wife, and saw the relief on her face. When their eyes met, Dwayne winked at her, and she felt a wave of lust race thru her hormonally flushed body. He was the hottest man she'd ever seen, and she knew he had saved her husband from any real damage, so she blamed her feelings for him on that. Meanwhile, her husband came over to her from the octagon, and hugged her. "I'm done with the fighting," he said, and the wife gave a small wave of thanks to Dwayne. He nodded back. Then he noticed Mr K sitting a couple rows behind her, the same look of lust on his face. This made Dwayne horny, but his gym manager, who was now his fight manager, was talking to him. "That wasn't much of a challenge for you, was it?" he said, laughing. "Nah, man. Just got me all riled up, is all." Dwayne was still looking over at Mr K, hungrily. "Well, I might have good news for you. A guy dropped out of one of the sanctioned fights that's coming up next week. They need a replacement. I volunteered you." "Yeah?" said Dwayne, suddenly interested. "Who'm I fighting?" "This guy Tommy Bell. He's in your weight class, and is 11-0." "Oh yeh? So I'll be breaking his undefeated record?" "You could be. He's pretty tough though. Has been in and out of prison, and has won every fight by KO." "Next week, huh? Gives me time to get even stronger and faster," said Dwayne. He was getting hard just thinking about beating a guy with an 11-0 record. His muscles tightened and rippled in anticipation of what he would do. His manager got goosebumps watching Dwayne's body improve as they stood there. "I gotta go for now, man," Dwayne said to him. Then he made his way over to Mr K, leaned over him and whispered to him, "Let's go somewhere, Mr K. I need some sweet relief from that mouth of yours." Mr K couldn't get up fast enough. He followed Dwayne to the backstage area, where Dwayne broke into an office by snapping the door handle off and forcing the door open with his shoulder. "This oughta do," he said, leading Mr K over to a sofa that lined the wall. As soon as Mr K sat down, Dwayne pulled down his trunks and his big schlong flopped out. He stroked himself a couple of time. "Fuck, I need it bad," he said, as he guided his big dickhead into Mr K's eager mouth. "Did you see me fight that guy down?" Dwayne asked. Mr K nodded as he sucked. "That was just child's play, man. Wait till next week. Fuck, you got a good mouth, Mr K. Funny, cause I remember growing up, how you were always dating those big tittied women, and you were all macho and shit. Now look at you, sucking on me like a newborn calf. You like it, too, don't ya?" Mr K nodded again, still sucking Dwayne's thick knob. He couldn't believe it himself. He'd always been into women. But he couldn't resist Dwayne. And he couldn't get enough of him. He understood addiction now. All he wanted was to service him, to touch his body, smell him, taste him. And Dwayne knew it. "You wanna see me fight again next week?" Dwayne said. "Maybe if you're real good to me, I'll let you come." He flexed his arms over Mr K. "Aw, yeah," he said. "I got a huge load about to fill you up, been feeling my balls churning it out all day." Dwayne tilted his head back, and bucked into Mr K's face. Mr K had never wanted anything more than Dwayne's thick muscle paste. And Dwayne gave it to him, spewing so hard he had to put his hand on the back of Mr K's head to keep his mouth in place. Mr K did his best to swallow the hot nectar the god before him. He did pretty good, considering how much volume there was. Dwayne pulled his head off him. "You sure are hungry for this aren't ya?" Dwayne chuckled, remembering how Mr K had always thought of him as such a dork. Dwayne lifted Mr K up to his face and kissed him. He liked the taste of his jiz in Mr K's mouth, it tasted like cotton candy. No wonder the old guy like it. Mr K almost fainted from the hot young buck tonguing his mouth. Dwayne thought about how he'd gone from goofy dork to supremely handsome and supremely strong. He kissed Mr K deeper, the older man's feet dangling off the ground. Dwayne chuckled to himself as he felt Mr K cum in his pants. His own hardon had gotten even harder. He rested Mr K down on it, and it supported him in the air. "Goddam," said Dwayne after he broke the kiss. "I better head out for tonight, before I decide to ride your ass into the next century." He lifted Mr K up and set him on the desk of the office they were in. As he got dressed, he said, "I'll see you next week at the fight." Then he headed out. Mr K watched him leave. His heart pounded with lust. Next week? Could he last that long without a Dwayne fix? ...===... That night at the lab, Ted was unable to completely decipher what the small black pill was made up of. "We'll have to do more tests," he told Danny, fearful that it would mean that his massive student wouldn't showoff his huge body for him. But Danny didn't care. He was pumped to the max, and was aching to flex anyway. He sat Ted down on a lab chair before stripping down to his poser. "No touching yourself until you find the formula," he said to Ted. Then he flexed his arm an inch away from Ted's nose. It rose up over 25". "Kiss it," said Danny. Ted swallowed hard, then put his lips on the mountain of muscle in his face. Sweat ran down from Danny's deep pits. He smelled of gym and muscle and his own thick musk. "Stop for a second," cried Ted, pulling back from the beast-sized arm. He had to close his eyes for a bit. His heart was beating so fast. He was just starting to get hard, yet he'd almost cum. "Oh, there's no stopping this now, bud," said Danny. "Touch it." And he grabbed Ted's hand on put it on his arm. "Oh god," muttered Ted. Then Danny grabbed the seat of the lab chair, and curled it off the ground until they were face to face. "Oh my fucking god," said Ted. Danny curled him in the chair for reps. Then he sat him down and flexed a double bi shot. Ted's eyes were wide opened now, although one eyelid was twitching at the sight of Danny's massiveness so close to him. He was leaking pre, and it took everything he had not to touch himself. Then Danny turned around, and spread his back. His vast, grand prairie sized back, rolling with thick slabs of muscle that tapered down to his beefy lower back, padded with striations of symmetrical muscle. He made them pop out in a hard flex, and Ted came. There was no stopping it. Ted had no control. His muscle lust took him zooming into a zone of euphoria. Danny spread his back out farther, and Ted fainted, sliding right out of the chair. Danny turned and caught him right before he hit the floor. "Dude, wake up man," said Danny, slapping Ted's face lightly. Ted woke up quickly and found himself looking into Danny's concerned eyes. "Wow... Could you just hold me for a second?" Danny wrapped him up in his huge arms and lifted him up in his hug. Ted was in muscle paradise, swathed up in Danny's tree trunk arms. He never wanted it to end. "I'll figure out the formula for you," he said. "I know you will, Teddy. Right now, I gotta go though." "Where?" "My roommate's waiting for me for a dose of Danny batter. He thinks it's making him stronger and faster." "Is it?" "Yep," said Danny, unwrapping his arms from around Ted and setting him back on the chair. "I'll talk to you later." That's one lucky roommate, thought Ted, as he watched Danny get dressed, and head out of the lab. And that must be one potent chemical, if it can transfer its effects thru Danny's 'batter'. That night, Ted contacted a friend of his who was working on a PhD in Genetics. He enlisted his help in breaking down the little black pill. ...=... The night of Dwayne's next fight came up fast. But he'd had time to have a tailor-made suit custom made to fit him real snug, just like he'd seen McGregor wear at his press conference with Mayweather. Dwayne wore it into the ring, and the crowd went wild. His manager had told him that this Tommy guy didn't want the fight because Dwayne was still a nobody. But then Tommy's manager reminded him that he wouldn't get paid if he didn't fight, so he agreed. He figured it'd be easy money. He'd never seen Dwayne. He would soon though. As Tommy made his way to the ring, Dwayne started flexing in his shiny new suit. The shoulder seams to his jacket started ripping almost immediately. Slow at first, but then faster as he crunched into a most muscular. Dwayne flexed harder. Buttons popped off like bullets. His jacket split up the back. He ripped the shredding jacket off him and tossed the pieces aside. He flexed his arms and made the sleeves of his dress shirt rip as his peaks tore thru the fabric like it was tissue paper. Then he tore his shirt apart like the Hulk, exposing his rockhard torso. As Tommy watched from the apron, befuddled, the crowd was going apeshit. Tommy's slow synapses were trying to process what he was seeing. He'd spent time in juvvie as a teenager, and had been in and out of prison a couple of times, but he'd never seen anyone so jacked up as Dwayne. Tommy stepped into the ring, pretty sure he could handle anyone. He was 11-0, after all. His entourage didn't look so sure. Just like in his first fight, Dwayne noticed Tommy look over at a young woman in the audience. There was a different energy to this couple, though. Dwayne saw a look of fear behind her eyes, the same look he used to get before school, when he knew Tip would be waiting for him. Then he noticed the bruises on her upper arms. He looked at Tommy, and he didn't need to see the skull tattoo on his neck to realize that this goon beat on his girlfriend. Dwayne felt the heat building up inside him. This cocky tool was going to be taught a lesson. When the fight started, Dwayne let Tommy hit him a couple of times without trying to block the blows. Tommy was more confused than ever. His powerful jabs didn't seem to hurt his opponent in the least. So he whirled at him with his roundhouse kick, hitting him right in the side. Dwayne didn't flinch. It was like he had on Batman's mech suit, but it was just his own dense rockhard muscle. Tommy felt like he'd broken his shin bone. He hobble back in pain, and looked over to his corner, where his manager just shrugged and urged him to go back at him. But Dwayne was already coming at him, and threw a jab of his own, hitting Tommy right in his sternum. The jab was so strong and sharp, it knocked the wind out of Tommy. He staggered back against the cage. Dwayne was on him in a flash, picking him up and throwing him to the ground. Then he got on top of him and rode him around the octagon. Tommy had never felt such controlling strength. None of the moves he tried to escape Dwayne's holds had any effect at all. And each hold was more painful than the last. Tommy was in a panic to get away from him, even for a second, but Dwayne was having none of it. He worked him and worked him, then would pick him up and slam him back to the ring, then get right back on top of him. Finally, he put him in a rear naked choke. He leaned into Tommy's ear and said, "This is what happens to guys who hurt women." He maneuvered Tommy so he was facing away from the ref. Then he pulled on Tommy's arm until it popped out of his shoulder joint. Dwayne had one hand over Tommy's mouth, to muffle the scream. Tommy tried to tap out, but Dwayne had his hands trapped so tightly, he couldn't move them. "It's gonna hurt even more, going back in," Dwayne said to him. And he was right. He shoved the ball of Tommy's arm bone back into joint, and Tommy almost passed out. Dwayne flipped Tommy over on his back and mounted him, bending Tommy's ankles up behind his ears. Dwayne leaned into him hard, folding him almost flat on the mat. Again, he whispered in his ear, "If you hurt your girlfriend again, I'll come after you. And it will make what's happening here seem like a picnic." Dwayne pinned him down harder. "Then I'll make you change your first name to Tinker. How ya think 'Tinker Bell' will go over on the fight circuit?" Tommy was drenched in sweat, and gasping for air as Dwayne pressed against his ribcage with his superhuman strength. Then Dwayne stood up over him. He grabbed Tommy around the throat with one hand, then lifted him off the ground and into the air. He walked around the ring holding Tommy up, while flexing his other arm. The crowd was in a frenzy, even as the ref warned Dwayne about the choke hold. Dwayne looked at the ref, then dropped Tommy to the ground like a sack of potatoes. Dwayne jumped onto him, wrapped his legs around his torso, and pulled Tommy's right arm into an arm bar. Pain seared thru Tommy's radial nerve. This time, Dwayne let Tommy tap out. Then he released the hold and stood up. The ref took his arm and raised it in victory. Dwayne flexed into his most-muscular pose for the crowd, as it roared in approval. Tommy looked up at his vanquisher. He'd never been turned onto a man before, yet, despite his physical pain, he felt himself getting aroused as Dwayne's superior, muscular body flexed over him. Tommy would never have sex again without thinking of Dwayne in order to finish. ...==... A couple of days later, Danny texted Dwayne to meet him at the park. He had something important to tell him. When Danny pulled up, Dwayne was already there, wearing just his fighting shorts, and doing one-finger pull-ups at the fitness trail. "Hey, Bruiser," said Danny as he walked up to him. "I hear the fight went well." "Short and sweet, just like they'll all be. I'm switching to parkour." "Oh yeah? You gonna be leaping over tall buildings in a single bound?" "Don't laugh," said Dwayne, dropping off the pull-up bar. Veins ran up and down his arms, across his delts, and into his chest. "How's Jake?" "Hot as hell. And he loves it when I breed him." "As he should. You still on the wrestling team?" "Nah, I gave that up. Who's gonna beat these?" said Danny, flexing his arms. "They're peaking up to 26 inches now. "Bearhug me with them," challenged Dwayne. Danny grinned, then stepped up to Dwayne, and wrapped his massive arms around him. Then he squeezed. "Damn you are solid," said Danny, as he hoisted Dwayne off the ground. "Hell yeah, I am," said Dwayne, kissing Danny on his 24" neck. "Squeeze harder." Danny wrapped his arms around him harder. He'd be crushing most guy like a tube of toothpaste with the force he was applying, but Dwayne seemed unaffected. "And now I know why," said Danny. He liked how much strength he could use on Dwayne. It turned him on. That, and Dwayne's sucking on his thick bull neck. "Those grad students I told you about? They found out why Ivan's stuff works so well." "Yeah?" said Dwayne. Then he started sucking on Danny's earlobe. "Harder, man." Danny squeezed harder, his forearms bulging to 19 inches. "Yeah. It completely shuts down the myostatin gene and allows for unfettered growth of muscle and strength." "No shit? Can they replicate it?" "Yeah, they think they can." Danny dug his clamped fists deeper into Dwayne's lower back. "Why you think I'm not slabbing on mass like you?" asked Dwayne. "I'm not sure, but you're at least as strong as I am, and I'm pretty sure you've got other skills coming on strong." "Yeah, you're right. What's Ivan think about these guys making the stuff?" Both of them were sweating now, making it harder to grip onto Dwayne's granite muscle. They were both hard. "He's happy he won't have to go back to Poland anytime soon." "I bet...Harder, man, I'm starting to feel it now." Danny grunted and squeezed. Dwayne arched back in the bearhug. "Oh yeh, bro, that's is power!" They turned their heads toward each other and kissed. When they broke off the kiss, Dwayne said, "I've been hooking up with your dad." "Yeah, I know," said Danny, and then he kissed Dwayne again. "I've seen him getting more muscular, just like Jack. I caught him flexing in the mirror the other day." "I know. It's hot as fuck." "Dad thinks you can read his mind, maybe even control his thoughts." "Maybe a little. I think it's more the power of suggestion. Although sometimes, when I want his tongue to go to a specific spot, it goes right there. It's like I'm guiding it with my mind." "That's wild." "I know. Hey, you squeezing as hard as you can yet?" "Almost," said Danny. "Go full bore, I wanna try something." Danny tightened his grip around Dwayne and squeezed him in with his huge sweaty arms. Both of them grunted. Then Dwayne, with his arms trapped to his sides, started pushing outward with them. At first nothing happened, but then Dwayne felt Danny's arms open up a little from the pressure. Dwayne pushed harder, and Danny felt his grip slipping. Danny's neck veins popped out as he tried to maintain his hold, but Dwayne's arm strength pushed his hands apart. Dwayne was now able to move his arms, and he slid his hands up to the crook of Danny's elbows, and broke his bearhug. Dwayne's feet hit the ground, and he stepped back out of Danny's hold. "Dude, geezus," said Danny, huffing, his thick torso red and welted from holding Dwayne so hard. "I can't believe it either. You're so huge." Dwayne's torso was also reddened and welted. Sweat rolled off of him. "And you got freak strength, man." "I know. And I can feel it growing. Follow me." Dwayne led Danny over to an old wrought iron fence that bordered one side of the park. It lined the property of an old mansion that was on the other side. Dwayne went up to the fence, grabbed a railing in each hand, and ripped a four foot section of the fence out of the ground, and yanked it free of the rest of the fence. He held it out at arm's length and began to press in on it. Cords of muscle popped out all over his forearms and delts. Striations rippled across his chest. He bent over slightly as the iron began to fold in like an accordion, and his lats flared out with his effort. The four foot section soon became a two foot section. He bent over farther, and his abs crunched out like big cobblestones, as the fencing bunched up on itself like a cheap window blind until it was compressed to one foot. Dwayne lifted it into the air like a trophy. Then he tossed it to Danny, who caught it one-handed. He wrapped his fingers around the end pieces and pulled. The wrought iron began to open back up, creaking loudly as it did. Danny pulled and pulled, stretching the iron like taffy, his huge arms and chest swelling, until it became a five foot section of misshapen metal. "You ain't weak, either," Dwayne said to him. "Bro... I feel like...." Danny said, holding the iron fence in one arm and curling it slow and hard, watching his biceps swell to 27 inches. "Breaking into the mansion?" "Yeah....and then..." "Fucking each others' brains out?" "You reading my mind?" "Nah, I'm just thinking the same way. And I want to..." "Fuck in every room of the place?" "Shit, yeah. Now who's reading who?" The two of them walked thru the opening in the fence. Danny jammed the twisted up section back into place the best he could. They headed up the hill toward the empty house. The front gate had a For Sale sign on it. "You know what we should do?" said Danny, as they climbed the front steps. "Turn this place into a private gym," said Dwayne. "Fuck, you are reading my mind, you freak," said Danny. Dwayne laughed. "I know, but it is an awesome idea. We can get your dad to invest in it. And we'll only let in geeks and dorks. Build them up huge and powerful. Maybe even psychic." "Exactly. And Ted thinks they can make an even stronger formula. Imagine what could happen." "Dude. It'll be like Hogwarts for future muscle monsters." They kissed again on the front porch. Then Danny got ready to slam his basketball-sized shoulder into the front door. "Wait," said Dwayne. He grabbed the realtor's box that was hanging on the front doorknob between his thumb and index finger and crushed it until the key fell out. "You got finesse," said Danny. "Just don't wanna damage the goods," said Dwayne, opening the door. "Let's go see the future." And the two of them stepped inside.
  9. bbmikenj

    Santa's Muscle Son Willy

    Santa had been married ten times before he had a child. All of the women were mortals, and even though Santa's magic seed gave them a much longer life than most women, after about 150 years, the Mrs. Claus's would pass on, and Santa would soon find another one to take her place. Santa had his needs. Santa had found the current Mrs Claus in the early 1960's, in the former East Germany. She was a 20 year old shot putter on the East German Olympic team, where she had been put on a long list of secret 'supplements' since she'd been a teen, and her intense workout regiment had built her up to a rock solid 235 at 5'8". She'd looked like a female version of Marcus Ruhl. Santa had always liked his women big, and since he had been fooling around with testosterone and gh since the 50's, he'd was drawn to her extreme muscularity. None of his other wives had been able to get pregnant because Santa's seed was too strong for them. When the current Mrs Claus got knocked up, Santa figured that all her supplementation must have altered her DNA, even down to her unfertilized eggs, and after many years of trying for multiple times a day, it took. Santa finally got a son. Willy Claus, they named him, and it was clear from the start that he was going to be special. By the time he was two, he was wrestling the elves, who, despite being small, where strong for their size. Willy never lost. By the time he was five, he could wrestle three of four of them at once. Willy would laugh and laugh as he pinned one elf after another. Sometimes, the elves would get a little pissed off at never being able to beat the little fucker, but they hid their frustration, since they all loved the powerful kid. They would help him workout, which he also loved to do, and by the time he was ten, he was doing leg lifts with five elves clinging to each of his legs. They would cheer him on as they pulled down on his legs as hard as they could to keep them from rising up and down, but to no avail. This was how he started to develop an 8pac that looked liked stacked up bricks. When he was in his early teens, Santa gave Willy two young reindeer bucks for him to raise. Not just any reindeer, either, but ones that Santa had been working on the breeding for size and strength for several generations. Even as young bucks, they were thick with muscle. Their big haunches rolled with size as they launched into the air. The other reindeer wouldn't let them play reindeer games with them, they were too strong. But Willy loved their size and strength, and used them for his workouts. He named them Brawny and Bruiser. He had the elves make tethers for their harnesses, and he would take one end in each hand, and pull them back and forth as they tried to charge away from him in opposite directions. This made Willy's biceps and forearm swell and grow tremendously. And it made his reindeer grow bigger and stronger, too. He would also put them on his big shoulders and do squats with them. This made his legs grow and grow, and as the reindeer got heavier and heavier, his legs grew even more. By the time he was 18, he could wrestle both reindeer to the ground. The big powerful animals loved it when their master played with them, and afterwards, Willy would be so turned on by his massive pump, that he would go to his room, and as he posed in his full-length mirror, he would spread his magic seed all over the polished floors. The elves would come in and use the floor as a slip-and-slide, and the magic in the seed made their muscles grow, and soon their arms had busted thru their sleeves, and as they made their toys, their big muscles would rippled and swell. They would flex between toys, and laugh and laugh. The North Pole had always been a happy place, but it was much more so now that Willy was around. This Christmas, Willy turned twenty-one. He was taller than Santa, with golden blond hair and sky blue eyes. He looked like a bigger, more heavily built Dennis Wolf. Santa sometimes felt a twinge of jealousy over his son's prodigious size, since he had worked so hard to build his own arms to 24" of flexed steel, and now Willy's reindeer-curling arms were 25", cold and unflexed. Pumped and flexed hard, they swelled to over 30" of veiny muscle, with nearly an inch deep split running across the top of the peak. His reindeer were fully grown, and looked like two myostatin-free beasts of muscle on muscle. How they could still fly puzzled even Santa. And yet they flew higher and faster than any of his reindeer. Willy told Santa that he wanted to use them this year and spread some Christmas magic. "You want to pass out gifts?" Santa asked, his huge GH gut jutting out in his red thermal undershirt. "Not the usual gifts. Something better." Willy stood proudly in his red 5XL UnderArmour compression shirt, every rippling muscle showing thru the shirt like he was a specially made oversized mannequin. "Better than gifts??" said Santa. "Ho Ho Ho, boy, it will have to be pretty special to beat gifts!" Santa's big pillow-sized pecs flexed up and down as he laughed. Yet despite his size, he now felt small next to his superbly muscled son. But he was so proud, his twinges of envy never lasted long, and Santa gave Willy his blessing to go out and spread good cheer. So on Christmas Eve, Willy harnessed up Brawny and Bruiser, and trotted them out for all to see. Santa said, "Maybe we'll pass each other tonight sometime," as he readied himself for his own journey. "I don't think we'll be going to the same places," answered Willy. There were no toys in Willy's sleigh. Santa wondered what his powerful son had planned. And Willy did have plans. Big plans. His first stop was North Korea, where he flew in for a visit with the blessed leader Kim Jung, who was sound asleep when Willy stole into his bedroom. Willy used his magic to pull the covers back, and then began to work on himself in order to spray his magic seed. The sight of the pudgy, unattractive leader made it hard for Willy to get it up, so he looked away, and thought of how his delts and arms felt after using Brawny for overhead reps. The thought of that intense pump got Willy going fast, and he sprayed his seed all over the Korean. Willy climbed out onto a windowsill and watched as his seed soaked into the feisty ruler. As it did, his body began to change. His bloated chubbiness started to melt away, and muscle took its place. The leader woke up and realized something was happening to him. He got out of bed, and realized that his gout was causing him no pain. He didn't need his cane to walk. He went over to his mirror and saw more muscles growing and more fat disappearing. He couldn't believe his eyes, which, to his amazement, where turning blue. Then he watched as his hair turned snowy white. He pulled down his pajama bottoms and saw that his legs had morphed into big quads and calves of pure muscle. He looked like a Korean version of Hidetada Yamagishi! He stood in awe, staring at him magnificent physique. It made him harden up to himself, and then he realized that his dick had grown to three times its old size, and was now 6 inches (which might explain a lot). And not only did he look amazing, he felt amazing, too. He felt a joy and happiness inside him like he'd never known. Gone were all the feelings of anger and vengefulness. Instead, he was flooded with the desire to make his people truly love him. He flexed in the mirror, and nearly wept at what he saw. He would truly be a deity to his people now, with his massive muscles, white hair and blue eyes. And he would be a benevolent one, too, bringing prosperity and freedom to his people. Willy flew out of sight as the altered leader set about making plans to free all the political prisoners from his Gulag-styled prison camps. Then he would cancel his country's nuclear bomb program, and contact South Korea about normalizing relations. No more demilitarized zone, he promised, as he raised his arm and kissed his own 21" peak. Then he ordered a copy of "The Interview", which, when he watched it, he would laugh and laugh. "Those crazy American stoners," he would chuckle, as he curled 120lbs dumbbells. In the coming years, he could go on to have many sons, all of whom would grow to be extremely muscular and benevolent leaders of their prosperous nation. Meanwhile, Willy made his way to Moscow, where he dropped in for a visit with Putin. He sprayed the Russian leader the same way that he had done Kim Jong. Putin woke up as his sagging man-boobs were hardening up and thickening with muscle mass. He got up and watched in his mirror as more and more muscle grew on him. His hair thickened in too, and turned snowy white. His beady, reptilian, icy blue eyes stayed blue, but changed into a warm, deep blue Caribbean color. His muscles grew more and more youthful and densely packed, and soon he looked like a Russian version of Ronnie Rockel. Putin beamed with pleasure. Wait until his judo sparring partners saw him! He flexed in the mirror and grew hard, and realized his dick had doubled in size and was now 8 inches. And, like Kim, a warmth grew inside him, one of peace and joy, like he had never felt in his life. Now naked, he waddled like a true bodybuilder over to his hot line. He ordered the return of Crimea to the Ukraine, and the withdrawal of all his troops from the border. What was that all about anyway, he wonder to himself as he hung up the phone. Then he sat down and wrote up a decree than would turn the Olympic village of Sochi into a giant gay mecca, his huge forearm muscles rippling as he wrote. He looked at himself in the mirror now and then, and while, still straight, he could understand the attraction a man could feel for a man now. He loved his newly striated pec slabs, and he bounced them back and forth in the mirror, and he laughed and laughed. When his wife woke up and gasped at the sight of him, he got back into bed with her and made love with his new size and power, driving her wild with passion. He had never made love to her with such warmth before, and it made her eyes roll back in her head. And when his seed exploded inside her, she felt the warmth spread inside her, and she would become more youthful and beautiful than she had ever been. By that time, Willy was on his way to his next stop. Pakistan. He was not going to visit a singular leader there, he had other plans. He had Brawny and Bruiser soar high into the stratosphere over the country, and he stroked himself until he shot a huge load of his magic seed into sky. It spread and spread and spread, and crystallized in the air, and then began to fall down onto the cities and villages, like the whitest, softest snowfall ever. Men all over Pakistan ran outside and looked up. As the crystal flakes hit their eyes and beards and faces, it melted in, and the men felt themselves changing. Their hearts swelled with a joy they had never felt. Their hair and their beards turned white. And their muscles grew. And their dicks grew. They flexed out of their clothes and laughed with amazement. They called to their wives, who came running out in their burkas, which, as the snowfall fell onto the heavy black cloth, changed to white lacy fabric that made the women feel freer than they'd ever felt. Their husbands embraced them as equals. People wept and sang in the streets. Soon, the evil-doers of the country heard the commotion. The leaders ordered their men out onto the streets to shoot anyone who dared sing or dance. When these men went out into the street and saw what was happening, they called to their leaders to come out and see. The leaders saw the streets filled with heavily muscled peasants, and ordered their men to scoop up as much of the special snow as they could and eat it. Then, they thought, their men would grow bigger and stronger, and would take over the country even sooner than they'd hope. As their men ate the snow, the leaders stood and let it fall all over them, then waited for their growth to start. But the blackness in their hearts made this impossible. Instead of growing, they began to contract and shrink, and like the wicked witch of the West, to shrivel down and down, until they were each reduced to a lump of coal. The children of the villages and towns ran out and gathered as much of this coal as they could, and gave it to their mothers to use in their cooking stoves. And Christmas magic made these lumps of coal burn for years and years without needing replenished, bringing warmth to the hearths of many Pakistanis. And the food cooked on these stoves made the men bigger and more muscular, until many of them were as jacked up as Zack Khan. They would flex for their wives or each other, and enjoyed utter and complete joy. And with all the evil ones gone, there was no more terrorism in the land. What was that all about anyway, thought everyone, looking back. Meanwhile, Willy made his way over Afghanistan. Would he have enough magic seed to spread over them to have the same results as Pakistan? It was such a big, sad country, and he had already sprayed such copious amounts. Only time would tell.
  10. bbmikenj

    Dork to Beast, Pt 4

    Danny continued to grow. His trainer Ivan had been right. Despite the fact that he hadn't lifted any weights in the two weeks that Ivan had been in Europe, Danny had beefed up to 325lbs of solid muscle. When Ivan got back from his trip to Poland and Russia, he was duly impressed by his young client's gains. "You sure you weren't working out with another trainer while I was gone," Ivan teased Danny. "Nope. Just ripped up a couple trees here and there," answered Danny. "Ha. You are funny, kid. But just wait, you are only going to get better. I brought back that new 'supplement' I told you about." Ivan held out his hand, which was holding a bunch of small black pills. "These are called Black Russians, and are the newest supp to come out of eastern Europe. The Russians are using them to develop a whole new generation of superathletes." Danny looked at the pinhead-sized pills. "They're so small," he said, picking up one pill with two of his thick fingers and examining it. "Small, yes, but powerful. And easy to get into country, attached to my jacket like beading." "I'm joining the wrestling squad when I go to college next week. What if I get tested?" "Nothing will show. These special vitamins work directly on your DNA strands, lengthening and improving your teleomeres." "So we're like a genetic experiment?" asked Danny. "Yes," said Ivan. "One that is working." "You have enough of those to share with a friend of mine?" Danny asked. Then he told Ivan about Dwayne. At first, Ivan freaked out a little, but when Danny told him about Dwayne having been an even bigger dweeb than Danny had been, and where he was now, Ivan got a kick out of it. "So now your little buddy is doing mixed martial arts?" "Yep. He says it's like his brain memorized all the moves he watched on youtube vids. He's beating all the other guys at his gym, no matter what weight class. He outmaneuvers them, outpowers them, pins them." "How much he weigh?" "He went from a dweeby 120 to a granite hard 159." "He's beating guys bigger than him then?" "He told me he pinned a 250lb guy the other night. Took him less than 15 seconds." Ivan laughed. "Just wait till your bud tries some of these." "So it's cool?" "Sure is, kid. I'm kinda liking getting you former dorks all swole and cocky. And just wait till your little bud tries this stuff out. Chances are he'll never get huge, but it will maximize other skills laying latent inside him." "What about me?" "You got such a big-boned frame, you'll be holding a solid 400 plus in no time. With strength beyond reason." "Let's get started then," said Danny, hungrily. After two weeks of three hour a day workouts, Danny met Ivan's prediction, weighing in at a solid 410. Ivan didn't train with him anymore, but simply helped add plates to Danny's stacks of weights. Danny was benching 800lbs for his warmup. And squatting 1000lbs for reps, till his quads ballooned to 40+ inches of brute muscle thickness. He had gotten hairier all over, even his back, and he liked it cause it made him feel like a massive blond gorilla. Dwayne, on the other hand, had gotten better and better at his MMA fights, so much so that the gym owner had him taking on two guys at once. Dwayne had yet to lose. He and Danny waited two weeks before seeing each other. They'd both be leaving for college in a week after that, so they wanted to check each other's progress. They met up at the city's athletic fields, where there were tennis courts, basketball courts, three softball fields and a small football stadium. When they pulled up next to each other in the parking lot, got out and looked each other over, they simultaneously said, "Fuck, dude!" "Man, you're ginormous!" said Dwayne. "What are you, 380?" "414 this morning," said Danny, puffing out his ape chest. "And look at you, man. What are you wearing?" "It's a 100lb weighted vest. I wear it for wind sprints. I'm up to a mere 180lbs, a punk next to you, but my body fat's at 1.5%. And I've been running 100-yard dashes in under 10." "Dude, that's like world class." "I know. And that's with the vest on." "How fast without??" "I don't know. Wanna race?" "Fuck yeh, ya little squirt." They went over to the football field and got on the goal line. "One, two, three go," blurted Dwayne, and he took off. Danny started after his friend. Sod flew behind their feet as Dwayne shot ahead like a bullet. But Danny, despite his size, was extraordinarily fast, and almost caught up with him, finishing a fraction of a second behind his smaller buddy. "Dude, you little cheat," said Danny. "Here's what I outta do to you..." He waddled over to the goalpost, wrapped his hands around it, and bent it until the two posts arms hit the field. Dwayne had to dodge out of the way of one of them as it came down. "Hey, I told you I learned to run fast getting away from those bullies in high school," laughed Dwayne. "I don't think you'd have any trouble doing that now. But I doubt that you'd need to run anymore." "I think you're right. I have my first sanctioned fight coming up this weekend. And if I win, I'm thinking of deferring college for a year." "No shit?" "Yeh, man, I'm loving this fighting. And my gym owner gets hard thinking of the matches I could win with him training me. Thing is, I'm already holding back so I don't hurt someone too bad. I sense it when I'm fighting someone, how much stronger I am. It's a rush." They started walking back to the parking area, crossing one of the softball fields. Dwayne found a baseball bat that someone had left by the dugout. "Think I could snap it across my knee?" he asked Danny. "Try holding it straight out, one hand on each end. Snap it that way." "OK," said Dwayne, grinning. He held the bat at arm's length and tightened his grip. His forearm muscles flexed up like ropey, sinewy iron. The velcro straps of his weighted vest tore apart at the seams as his shoulders, chest and lats spread out with effort. Then the bat snapped. Like a toothpick. Even Dwayne was surprised by how fast and easy it broke. "Fuck," he said, as he looked down at the two bat pieces, one in each hand. "Fuck is right, man. That is some sick arm strength," said Danny. "God, that felt good," said Dwayne. "Hey, isn't that Tip's car in the parking lot?" asked Danny. Dwayne looked over at the nearby lot, and saw the red Dodge Charger with the vanity license plate that said "Tipster". "It sure as hell is," he said, his face reddening. He remembered how just seeing that car used to fill him with dread. His grip on the bat pieces increased unconsciously, until the wood cracked under his fingers, splintering apart. He dropped the bat pieces to the ground, then pulled off his weighted vest. "Hold this for me," he said, handing his 100lb vest to Danny, who took it with his pinkie finger. Dwayne made his way over to the Charger. He walked around the car, looking it over, when he heard a voice from behind him say, "Don't touch the car, man." It was Tip, coming back from a jog, all blond and oozing with arrogance. Every memory of being bullied by Tip came flooding back to Dwayne's mind as he saw the cocky jock walking up to his pride and joy. "You mean like this?" said Dwayne, as he took a swipe at the car's side mirror, knocking it off so that it swung by wires against the car's door. "What the fuck????" said Tip. "You don't remember me, do you?" said Dwayne. Tip stared at him hard, but Dwayne could tell he had no idea who he was. He could hardly blame him. The last time Tip saw him, he'd weighed 120lbs of soft nerd, and he was face down in the dirt. Since then, he'd gained 70lbs of steely muscle, his jaw line had squared off, he had a jutting Adam's apple on a neck that was corded with muscle, and he had rivers of veins running up and down his arms. His eyes had improved to 20/20 vision, so he was no longer wearing his thick glasses either. "You remember a kid you used to call the Dweeb? The one you used to chase down and make him eat dirt? The one you used to slam into the lockers in front of everyone." "What the fuck...." stammered Tip, a hint of recognition hitting him. "That kid doesn't exist anymore," said Dwayne. "Now it's just this one." He grabbed the dangling mirror and ripped it free of its wires. Then he crushed the mirror in his hands, letting bits of metal, plastic, and glass fall to the ground. "What the fuck..." said Tip, slack jawed. "I always knew you had a limited vocabulary, and it seems to be getting worse. You ought to work on that," said Dwayne. "But right now, it's your turn to run." Dwayne pulled of his tee shirt, so Tip could get a good look at the insanely jacked up muscle machine he had turned into. He clenched his stomach muscles so that Tip could see the striations stand out on each of the eight blocks of ab muscles on his tight, shredded torso. He flexed his right arm, and his biceps balled up into a perfect peak. Tip had seen a lot of shirtless jocks in his time, but never anyone with Dwayne's highly developed muscularity. Dwayne smirked as he saw Tip gulp. Then he smashed his left fist into the car door, denting the metal in about 5 inches. "That's what I call a love tap," said Dwayne. Then he hit the door again, his knuckles going in 6 inches. "...the fuck..." said Tip, backing away. Then he took off running. Tip had been the fastest guy in their school. In fact, he had broken the 100-yard dash record that had been in place since the 1990's. Dwayne gave him a 5 second head start, then went after him. All Tip heard was the rush of wind from Dwayne coming up behind him so fast, tackling him on the softball field, between 1st and 2nd base. Tip's face and torso hit the ground hard, knocking the wind out of him. Dwayne straddled him and held him down. Tip struggled hard, but to no effect. "God damn, you are weak," said Dwayne after they both quickly realized how easily the former dweeb was able to control his former bully. Dwayne flexed his arms while holding Tip down with his powerful quads, squeezing them together just a little harder than he needed to. The muscles on his back popped out like thick leather straps, overlapping each other in perfect symmetry. "You want to see what it's like to eat dirt?" asked Dwayne. "No, man, no," said Tip. But it was too late. Dwayne scooped some dirt off the baseline and stuffed into Tip's mouth. Tip gagged and sputtered out wet muddy spittle, as Dwayne held his face to the ground. "Jesus, dude, what fucking pleasure did you ever get out of this?" said Dwayne, stopping his force feeding, but still pinning the jock down hard. Then he started sliding Tip face first along the baseline, until Tip's nose tapped into second base. "There, you're safe, asshole." Dwayne stood up over him. "I thought I would want to beat you to a pulp," he said to the cowering jock. "I still might. Here, let me help you up." Dwayne reached out his hand. Tip reluctantly took it. Dwayne yanked him to his feet like he was made of straw. As Tip started to brush himself off, Dwayne swung his foot at the jock's ankles and knocked him off his feet, onto his ass. "Ok," said Dwayne, "now that time it felt good. Here, I'll help you up. I won't do that again." He helped Tip up again, and didn't kick his feet out from under him. Instead, he punched him in his solar plexus, a quick jab, not enough to shatter his sternum, but enough to make him double over. Dwayne grabbed Tip's arms from behind and put him into a double-armed chickenwing. Then he lifted him off the ground and held him there. "I've got ten times your strength now. Maybe twenty." Dwayne tightened his hold and lifted Tip higher, just enough to prove it. Tip was just about to lose consciousness when Dwayne tossed him down. "If I ever hear about you bullying someone again, I'll come after you. And next time I won't be so friendly." Dwayne looked up and saw Danny over by Tip's car. Danny went over to the rear end of the Charger and started pushing on it until it skidded up over the curb. He pushed it harder and harder, smashing the front end into a big oak tree with such force that the car windows shattered. As Dwayne walked over to him, Danny pulled out his phone and dialed 911. "Hi," Danny said into the phone. "My friend and I just saw a blond guy in a red car crash into a tree here at the park.....By the softball field parking lot....Yeah, he got out and tried to run away, but we stopped him." Danny hung up. As Tip crawled his way back towards his demolished car, Dwayne said, "That got me so riled up." He flexed his rock muscle chest. "Yeah, got me all jacked up just watching you," said Danny, jutting out his 70+ inch chest. "Let's go back to my place and fuck each others' brains out." "Yeah? You think you can handle all this?" said Dwayne, already getting hard as he rippled every striated muscle fiber on his new body. "Let's find out."
  11. bbmikenj

    My Muscle Cousin Eddie

    I had mixed feelings about letting my cousin Eddie move in with me. I hadn't seen him for several years, since I graduated college and moved out of town. He had moved in with us when he was 13 and I was 18, just about to finish high school, so we didn't exactly hang out much. Especially since I was kind of an egghead, and he was a jocky kid, even then. We didn't have a lot in common. So when my sister called to ask me to take him in for awhile, I wasn't sure. "Come on, Jack," said my sister Ann. "It would only be for a month or so. Two at the most. He just got out of jail and is having a hard time...." "Wait....What? He just got out of jail? What for?" "It was only for 3 months. He got into a bar fight. From what I heard, someone was bothering a friend of his, and Eddie beat the guy up." "Jesus, Ann. How badly?" "Pretty bad, I guess. The guy was in the hospital for awhile, but he's OK now. But you know how Eddie was always big for his age. Sometimes he forgets his own strength. Remember how he put that pull-up bar in the dining room doorway, and would do chin-ups for hours?" "Yeah, I remember." How could I forget. The kid would do set after set of chin-ups, then strip off his shirt and check himself out in the big mirror over the dining room breakfront. At 13, he already had the exaggerated V torso of a twenty year old gymnast. "And then he did all that wrestling," Ann said. I remembered that, too. As a freshman, he had pinned the coach in his very first practice. The story flew thru school about how the new kid had trounced Coach Eakins. When he got home from school that day, I was in the kitchen. He opened up the refrigerator, grabbed a gallon of milk, and downed the whole thing. "Time to get huge," he'd said. Defeating the coach had fed his ego, too. He'd looked me up and down, like he was sizing me up. He was already slightly taller than me, and clearly much stronger. "Wanna wrestle?" he'd asked me, then sort of laughed, and sauntered out of the room. He'd continued to grow after that, and in his junior and senior years, he was state wrestling champ in the heavyweight class. About the last time I saw Eddie, I'd come home for a couple of weeks after college. I was watching TV in the family room, when I realized someone was standing in the doorway. I looked over and saw him standing there in a pair of sweat pants and shirtless. He took a bite out of the apple he was holding, and said, "Wanna wrestle?" At the time, I was 22 and around 170lbs. He was 17, 5'11, and around 245lbs, bulked and thick, but solid. Before I could even answer, he just sort of laughed and walked away. "And since you moved away," Ann continued,"he's gotten into powerlifting. He's gotten bigger." "How big?" I asked. "Well, he really shot up in height. I'd guess he's around 6'6". I'm not sure how much he weighs, but he's kind of massive. He got even bigger during his three months in jail." Probably from all the prison roids, I thought to myself. "And you want him to move in with me?" "Oh, Jack. It's not like he's going to beat you up, you're family. Besides, he was provoked that night. He only hit the guy once or twice. He's just so strong." "And what's he have to come here for?" "Because you're the one in the big city, and he needs to find a job as part of his probation." Great. "OK, but only because you're asking me to. You owe me one, sis." That next weekend, Eddie showed up. I looked out when I heard a truck pulling into the driveway, and saw a big red Ford pickup. As Eddie climbed out, I couldn't believe my eyes. He had definitely gotten huge. He had on a stringer tank and baggie sweats. He grabbed a big duffel bag out of the back of his pickup, and started walking toward the house. It looked like Dennis Wolf was walking up my sidewalk. Big blond strapping musclehead. I opened the front door before he got to it. "Hey, Cuz," he said, looking me over. "Long time no see." Gone was the blocky shaped heavyweight build that he had in high school. Now, at 6'6" and easily 320lbs, he had the pronounced V torso of an advanced, elite bodybuilder. His delts were the size of soccer balls, and I'd never seen such overly developed traps. The stringer tank highlighted the size and rise of them, as they swelled up into his thick bull neck. "You still look the same," he said. I wasn't sure how to take that exactly, since I'd gained 20lbs of muscle since college, and at 5'10, 185lbs, was in excellent shape, albeit puny next to my massive younger cousin. "Come on in," I said, stepping back from the door and letting him in. He seemed even bigger as he ducked his head thru the doorway and stood next to me in my small entranceway. "Sorry if I smell kinda ripe," he said, lifting his arm and sniffing his armpit. "The air is broken in my truck, I've been sweating like a pig the whole way here." And he was right, he was definitely ripe. His scent filled the room like a pheromone. I noticed that his tank top was soaking wet with sweat, and watched as it rolled down from his armpit, down his lats into the wet waistband of his sweats. "You want to take a shower?" I asked him. "That'd be great, Cuz." "Come on upstairs. I'll show you your room and you can get cleaned up." I headed to the stairs with Eddie following me up. "This is my room on the right. Yours is down here on the left." He looked into my room for a second, then came to his room. He looked inside. "Dude, that's a twin bed. You think I'm gonna fit on that?" He had a point, although I thought, as a guest, he might have at least tried it out. "I didn't expect you to be quite so big, Eddie. Besides, this is the only guest room I have. Didn't you have to sleep on a bed this size in jail?" He frowned down at me. "No, I just slept of the floor of my cell. It made me tougher." Then he knocked into me with his big shoulder and sent me slamming into the door jam. "Jerkoff," I said, rubbing my arm. He just laughed. "Hey, I know, Cuz, let's wrestle for your room." I looked at him as he stripped of his soaked stringer and tossed it to the floor. The thick muscles of his torso were etched and striated. I backed away from him into the bedroom. "Come on, Cuz," said Eddie, motioning for me to come at him with his hands. He crotched over into a wrestling stance, and he was still taller than I was. "You and the wrestling thing again. Forget it, man, you could take two guys my size." Eddie smirked. "More like 3 or 4," he said. "It's my room," I said. "Not for long," he responded. Then he lifted his arms and flexed them up. "Check it out," he said. "twenty-four inches of cousin-crushing pythons. I tell you what, Cuz, if you can get by me and get to your room, you can keep it." "Fuck yourself, juicehead, I'm not fighting you for my own room." I turned as if I was going to look out the window, but then I turned back and darted towards him. I ran around his left side, and made my way for the doorway. I was halfway thru it when I felt him grab me by my belt and hurl me back inside. He tossed me one handed, like a bowling ball, and I flew into the far wall and bounced down onto the twin bed, hitting the edge of the frame so hard that it bent down in the middle. Eddie laughed. "See that, the fucking little bed won't even hold a shrimp like you." He came over and straddled me in the bed. My face was pressed up against his big pecs. He had veins snaking across his chest, pencil-thick veins, especially on the upper roll of his mounds, snaking like the Mississippi, on their way to his huge delt caps. He was wet with sweat, as if he'd just come out of a rainstorm. "You fucking reek," I said, as I caught a good whiff of him. He shifted to his right, opened up one deep pit and pulled my face into it. I almost gagged. The stench reminded me of the locker room in high school, where the big dumb jocks would wear the same clothes to gym class for weeks at a time. That ripe, jocky smell of test and growing muscle and over-ripe sweat. The bed frame continued to sag as Eddie leaned into me, until the middle was touching the floor. The legs began to bend inward. "All that tren is making me sweat buckets," he laughed. "But also making me insane strong. I could fold this frame in two with you in it," he said, and I felt his muscles start to flex and ripple. His upper arms were as big as my quads. I choked on his funk, but I couldn't help breathing it in deeply. "Instead, I'm calling dibs on your room," he said. I moved my head out of his steamy pit and tried to push his weight off me. He leaned closer into me. "Push harder, Jackie," he growled into my ear. I pushed harder and harder, but it was like trying to move a bank vault. I pounded on him with my fists, with no effect except to make his sweat splatter. He ground his heavy leg against me, and I could feel his cock pressing into me thru his sweats. It felt like the size of one of those rolls of cookie dough you buy at the supermarket. I could hear his breath deepening. I looked up at his face, and he was staring right back at me, sweat dripping off his nose. Neither of us said anything for a few seconds, but then, at the same time, we both went "Whhhoooa." Eddie pushed himself off me and got up off the bed. He stood with his back to me and adjusted himself in his sweats. His huge back muscles rolled with muscle even from this slight motion. "That was weird," he said without looking at me. Then he picked up his duffle bag and headed out of the spare bedroom, turning down the hallway toward my room. "Hey, ya big Ox," I said, "where am I supposed to sleep?" When he didn't answer, I struggled my way out of the broken bed. I looked at it for awhile, then pulled the mattress out of the twisted metal, and laid it out flat on the floor. When Eddie came back to the doorway, he'd stripped down to a pair of tighty whities, which looked like the kind he used to parade around the house in when we were growing up. In fact, they looked old enough to be one of those pairs, with holes along the waistband and more of a gray color than white. They stretched out so tight on him, they looked like mesh wear. "Aw, geezus, Eddie," I said. "I'm gonna take a shower," he said, leaning against the door frame, adjusting himself in his too tight briefs. "If you move my duffle bag out of my room while I'm in there, I'll mess you up, Cuz." I couldn't help but stare at the size of him. Especially his quads. A good 32 inches of pure hard muscle, and, like his pecs, snaked with veins. And the biggest calves I'd ever seen. He saw me looking at them, stuck his left leg forward, shook the quad muscle back and forth, then flexed it hard. The muscle tightened up like granite. "Fuck," I said. "Anytime you wanna wrestle for your room back, let me know," he said. Then he walked down the hall to the shower. I heard him chuckling. While he was in the shower, I went downstairs and tried to do some work on my iPad. I wasn't getting much done. I couldn't get my mind off the big galoot who'd just taken over my bedroom and was now living with me. I should have thrown him out right then and there. But I had to admit, I liked the idea of a huge powerful alpha galoot living with me, taking what he wanted, telling me what to do. I wasn't thrilled that I liked it, but I did. When I heard him come out of the shower, I went back upstairs. Eddie was in my room, with a towel wrapped around his waist, flexing in the big mirror above my dresser. "Oh yeah, I am gonna like this room," he said. He flexed into a most muscular pose. "Geezus, Eddie," I said from the doorway. "Yeah, you believe this size, Cuz? And I'm just getting bigger. Bigger every week." He flexed down harder. "Have you ever seen how big your back is, man?" I asked him. "Not lately. Why?" "Let me show you." I still had my iPad in my hand. I held it up. "Stand there relaxed, I'll take a picture." Eddie stopped flexing and shook out his arms, then stood full upright. I took a shot of his broad back. "Now do a lat spread," I said. Eddie eagerly complied, bringing his shoulders up and back, putting his hands on his waist and digging his thumbs into his lower back. "Bam!" he said, as his lats opened up and out. I took a couple of pics. "Take some more," he said, and he leaned forward, then stood back up and spread his back out even farther. "Get a good shot of these bat wings," he grunted thru his flex. I took some more shots. He stopped flexing and said, "Take some more relaxed shots." So I did. His back muscles, just from that short amount of posing, were popping out thicker and more pronounced. His arms, hanging at his sides, were being pushed up higher by his swelling lats. I took a bunch of pics from different angles. When I was done, I pulled the pics up on the screen, and started scrolling thru them. Each one was better than the last. "Lemme see," said Eddie, coming over to me. We both leaned over the iPad as I showed him the shots. "Oh, yeah," he said, very pleased with himself. "Look at that shit. Fucking huge." He walked back over to the mirror and checked himself out some more. Then he undid his towel and let it drop to the floor. "Aw man, what the fuck?" I said, turning aside. Eddie laughed. "What's the matter, you never seen a dude naked before. Besides, I have to get dressed. I gotta go out tonight and get laid. I'm so fucking horned up." I tried not to check him out naked, but I couldn't help a sneak peak. His big schlong swung between his quads like a pendulum. "I thought all those roids woulda made your junk shrink," I said. "Not for me, little Cuz. My dick's twice the size it was before I started." He cupped it in his hand and bounced it up and down as if to weigh it. "My balls mighta shrunk up a little, but they were always too big to begin with. You wanna see?" Then he cupped them up too. "Jerkoff," I said, going toward the door. "Get dressed." He laughed as I headed downstairs. Ten minutes later, Eddie came downstairs. He had on a pair of jeans that fit his big legs and glutes like they were tailor-made. He had on a shirt that looked two sizes to small, so that it highlighted his mass. "Hey," I said after looking him over, "is that my shirt?" "Yeah," he said, grinning. "I found it in your closet. You don't mind, do you?" It was a $300 dollar silk Versace shirt that I had splurged on for going out clubbing. I had only worn it once. It was two sizes to big on me, but I had liked the way it looked until my friends told me it looked too blousey. Eddie was about to rip right out of it, it was so tight on him. It totally magnified his size and power. "No, it's cool," I said, resigned. It looked way better on him. "Just one thing," I said. I got up and went over to him. I reached up and unbuttoned the top two buttons, which were about to pop off anyway. The shirt spread open like a lotus flower, exposing a broad V of thick chest muscle. The seams on the sleeves were straining, the silk so tight on his arms that I could see the big veins on his arms showing thru the fabric. "Thanks, Cuz," he said. "You wanna come with me?" "No, that's ok. I have an early day at work tomorrow. Maybe next time." I gave him the address of a club in town I thought he'd like. He grabbed his keys and went out the door. I heard his truck start up. I had the ipad in my hands before he was out of the driveway. I pulled up his pictures. I'm sure I had my hand on my dick before he had turned off my street. His back was so huge. Dennis Wolf huge. Big powerful wings. This was so wrong, jerking to my cousin. I couldn't help it. Biggest strongest muscle I'd ever been near. Back muscles so big they looked morphed. Goddammit. Can see his huge glutes even thru his towel. So big. Look at him. Superheavyweight cousin. So wrong. Looking bigger in each pic. Spreading his back out like a pro. Big cocky ex-con musclehead cousin. Look at his spread...so wide...arms jutting out to his sides. Each picture better than the last. I used my fingers on the pad to bring his back up even closer. Till his lats and traps filled the whole screen. oh my god what an Ox......a whole screen of thick, moprhed back muscle..Then I thought of his scent..his pungent jocky musk..so thick and vile, yet I couldn't get enough. I couldn't hold back either, as I let my jiz spray to my own kin, came so hard, felt it from my toes on up. Sprayed to my forbidden lust for my genetic freak cousin. I'd never had a better orgasm.
  12. CW: muscle growth. Four years since she'd met Joel. Four years in isolation together. In four years, the old man had shaped her, molded her, redefined her into a survivor. Their world was harsh, she had to be harsher. Ellie struggled to catch her breath, leaning against the tiled wall, staring at her reflection in the shattered spiderweb of the restroom mirror. A survivor... The hardness of her eyes betrayed the gentle youth of her face, still the face of a young girl, although she had blossomed into a woman. The contrast couldn't be starker. All of the ugliness, death, and violence she had witnessed in her short life left stains behind her bright green irises. In two more years, she would turn twenty, but her gaze indicated a memory older than her pouting lips, rounded cheeks, light eyelashes, and cute nose appeared. And yet that wasn't Ellie's only contradiction. There was the first thing anybody noticed: her over-pumped, bloated, rugged, hideously muscular body. Joel had taken the freckled teen and turned her into a battleship of a woman. Heavy drops of her sweat dripped from the rivulets slithering between her muscles, falling and tapping on top of the sink beneath her like bullets. Her green eyes took in her impossible physique and she suddenly wondered how this had happened, how she could have transformed her pain into agony into power. Her body ached constantly. It felt almost as if her bones were being pulled apart as her once thin body continued to pack on more and more mass. When would it stop? When would the torturous workouts end? When could she stop pushing for more? Every day she told herself it was enough. Every day she relished breaking new records. Her eyes ravished the grotesque, quivering ribbons of her pecs, so hopelessly muscular that they ensured she would never have the soft luxurious breasts of a woman... and she nearly sobbed over the ugly vascularity, the rope-thick veins bunching over every inch of her barely clothed chest, her old striped shirt torn to appropriate shreds over her muscles that were in just about the same state. The worn out threads looked as if they were being forced apart by her heaving chest, so incredibly jacked that their sick vascularity shook with awful tremors with her every movement. If not for the mirror, and the gift of leaning forward, she could hardly see past those twin boulders stuck on her chest, each pectoral fighting for space with nowhere to go but outward. She had worked them so hard over the years that each pec was wider across than her shoulders were when she was younger... (access the full story and the entire library at patreon.com/pumpculture)
  13. Guest

    Escaping His Grip

    I woke up to the sun shining directly in my face. I looked over at the clock. 7:02. It was too damn early to get out of bed. My boyfriend had me wrapped in his arms. We both loved giving each other physical affection. Every night, and I mean every night we would cuddle up in bed. His 6’2, 245 lbs, hairy frame cradles my 5’8, 130 lbs tiny body. His beard and chest hair brush up against my back. His legs wrap around mine and his arms keep me in place. I try to drift back to bed but I can’t. The sun is right in my face. I try to work my way out of my boyfriends big arms but I can’t. His muscle mass keeps me protected and unable to move. I don’t want to wake him so I have to think of another option. I try to pull one of my legs out but they are locked tight. There is no use I’ll have to stay beside him until my boyfriend wakes up or changes positions. That’s it. I just have to get my boyfriend to change positions. I wiggle my legs to see if he can feel them move. Nothing. I wiggle my arms to see if he feels them. Nothing. I wiggle my whole body and I feel him stir a little bit! Welp! It looks like the only thing that’ll get him to move is if I grind on him. I start to move my butt up and down against the fabric of his cock. I hear my boyfriend moan as I start to go up and down. I can feel his erection grow bigger and bigger. His moans start to become deeper. I feel his body moving. Uhhhhh My boyfriend moans in my ear. His deep groans make me horny. My own little erection starts to stiffen in my underwear. As I continue to grind I can feel his erection starting to grow it’s full 8 inches. “Babe?” he says in my ear. “Yeah?” ”What are you doing?” “I wanted to get up. But I was stuck in your arms. So I thought that I’d try and make you shift your weight.” ”Hmm,” was all he said in response. Then my boyfriend shifted weight. He shifted until he was completely on top of me. His weight crushed me and my erection against the mattress. “Looks like your plan was right. Get me to cum and maybe I’ll shift my weight.” He giggled. I reached behind me and pulled down my underwear and then his as well. I moved up and down as best as I can. But I couldn’t move a lot because of my boyfriends weight. I was having trouble moving his big and hairy frame. “Let me help you,” he said. I felt his weight lift off of me. “Better?” ”A little,” I said. Then I felt his big erection slip into my tight asshole. “How about now?” ”Mm, hmm,” I responded. I felt his weight come back down on me. I started grinding against him and my boyfriend started to move with me. As I grinder my erection was growing harder. Feeling the weight and power of my boyfriend on top of me was so sexy. He is so strong and powerful. The weight of him is crushing me and tiring me. He can throw me around as he pleases and destroy me with his muscle mass. As we grind together I hear him groan in my ear. I shudder more and more as the weight makes me turned on. Together we both let out a groan. My boyfriend cums in my asshole and I on the sheet. I fee his weight come off of me and I can breathe again. “There now you can get up.”
  14. ploder4

    My Twin Is His Own Man

    PREVIOUS REFERENCE: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4099-my-partner-moves-on/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3760-my-twin-moves-on-chapters-1-12/ --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
  15. Hello Evolution Forum, My name is SuperWaffle and I'm usually a lurker when it comes to this particular forum. I have posted before in the old MG forum but my work wasn't really accepted and I received quite a bit of hate mail for it too. In either case, given the circumstances, I am willing to submit something yet again due to the immense need for feedback and suggestions, I will go into a detailed explanation soon. I have made an interactive text-based muscle growth game and you can play it here: http://bit.ly/UvB854 However, the game as of now is incomplete. Reason being I have discontinued this project as I have experimented though to know how to code it such I am able to create a better, more advanced version, complete with personalised character customisation (eg: you can choose your name, species, starting muscle mass, starting cock size, etc) and hopefully a feature to save your game with. Now the reason I am posting this here with so much text is because of the underlying furry themes. It is not the PRIMARY theme, that obviously being muscle growth, but that's what filled my inbox with hate the last time so I thought I'd put that forward first. The reason for the furriness is due to the community on that end being more responsive and constructive in general, personally I have no preference so long as muscle (and growth) is/are the themes of the day. Please play my game and treat this as a very basic version of what is to come. There are 2 working characters right now, Brycen and Samuel. Samuel is the most basic, meaning his story is somewhat streamlined. His story is also the most completed and comes with 3 varying endings. Brycen on the other hand, is the result of my experimentations with coding. You will be able to observe the changes in his muscularity, cock size and ball size, as you grow him. Yes, you will be able to grow him, although the growth scenes are not in for the most part due to the discontinuation of this project. Now, what I will need from the Evolution Forum, is feedback, comments, and criticism. The coding will be primitive, but so long as there are variables, I should be able to work around them with my primitive coding skills. Specifically, I want to know what improvements I can include in my second game, which will be a sandbox style text-game where the protagonist (aka YOU, the player) is set into an open world with the ultimate goal of gaining as much muscle mass as is humanly possible, and probably way more than that anyway. Of course this ultimate goal will be a little flexible, and if my current experiments come to fruition I will also allow the capturing of lovers or muscle slaves of varying personalities, species, and builds, to sate the needs of the protagonist (aka YOU, the player). You can play it here: http://bit.ly/UvB854 Okay I believe I fell into the trap of excessive speech, so I'm just going to stop here. Remember if you see a red link, DO NOT CLICK IT, and if you do click it and something goes wrong, try hitting the backspace button or the restart button at the top right of the new window. One other important note, is that if you run into an error message immediately after clicking the PLAY button, try changing your browsers, switching to mobile, and/or wiping your cookies and cache to see if that fixes itself. None of my alpha testers had reported something like this so it's completely new to me. That is all, Waffle out. EDIT: I forgot to add an alternative link: http://bit.ly/1lpT0HY Please note that this is only applicable if you run into a bug at the start page that prevents you from loading the game. This download will give you the HTML file of the game, so all you need to do is drag and drop it into any blank browser to play.
  16. Getting Used to Being Unstoppable Brock (Part 1) My cock started to get hard as I watched the huge truck moving towards me. I couldn’t help myself. I was so turned on by the fact that my body was not going to budge even a fraction of an inch when hit by a speeding semi. The poor bastard driving the thing didn’t realize that the cab around him was about to be compacted like an empty soda can that’s been crushed. I knew my cock was dribbling pre-cum just from the anticipation of feeling steel pressed into my body and my muscles causing it to mold around me. I thrust my crotch forward a little so the first thing that would be pounded by the front of the truck would be the tip of my hard pole. I knew that would cause me to spew a massive load. Damn it is so nice to be this fucking unstoppable. I can see the truck speed up, the driver gunning it so he can flatten me completely. He is going to be so surprised, if he lives through the impact. The head of my hard prick comes into contact with the grating on the front of the truck first. I can feel the tip penetrate the steel plate as if it’s just a Kleenex. Suddenly the front hood of the truck meets my hard body. It feels like I’m at the beach and a wave is crashing past my body. My head and shoulders stick out a little higher than the truck. This means I get to watch the face of the driver for those few seconds as motor and hood of the roaring machine instantly bend around my muscled torso. A gap is ripped straight up the middle of the trucks front to make room for my unmoving bulk. I flash an eat-shit grin at the driver right before every airbag in the big cab inflates and completely surrounds him. The back of the truck rises in the air from the impact and then slams back down to the ground instantly. The front windshield and the two side windows instantly shatter as the cab is squeezed together like some kind of large accordion. Then, as quickly as the impact happened, there is no movement whatsoever. The big semi has come to a complete halt and I have not moved at all. The motor is completely destroyed and non-functioning. The only sound is hissing from the mangled radiator. I also realize that I have emptied a load of my super cum into the body of the truck. It was too much for my cock to handle as I demolished a huge machine without lifting a finger. I am thankful that the truck has not exploded, not that it would have hurt me at all, but I really don’t want the driver to die. I push my arms outward since they have been pinned to my body by the metal on either side of me. It is like I am brushing off a sheet that has been laid on my body. I am basically standing where the windshield begins – with that much of the truck’s hood around and behind me. As I move my arms from my sides the motion rips the truck in two, both sides pushing out to the side. I hear the driver moaning and then I see him as the cab is opened up because the truck is torn apart by my strength. I can see the guy is pinned to the seat by the steering wheel. I continue pushing forward and outward, pushing the two sides of the truck further apart. The noise is deafening as I cause steel to rip apart as easily as most people tear the perforated edges of paper towels. I make my way even with the driver’s seat. He is conscious and staring at me with disbelief. I reach up and push his seat backwards. With just one hand I cause the half of cab around him to expand back to it normal size. Now his body is away from the steering wheel. I reach up and wrap a big hand around the column supporting what was just pinning him. I easily rip the entire mechanism – column, steering wheel, and half of the remaining dashboard – from the truck and throw it backwards over my shoulder. The driver watches all of this stunned. I then slide my pinky up between his chest and the seatbelt that pins him to the seat tightly. I break through the material with just a slight flick of my smallest finger. The guy’s jaw falls open in total disbelief and awe. All that has just happened has finally registered in his stunned brain. “No fucking way.” That’s all he says before he passes out – caused either from the impact of the crash or from witnessing the amazing power of my huge muscled body. I grab the front of his flannel shirt with one hand and pull him from the truck. I’m holding him at my side the way a child might hold a Raggedy Ann doll. I easily bring my arm up and flop his limp body over my shoulder. I then bend my massive legs slightly and jump up into the dark night sky, leaving a hole in the pavement - caused by my powerful thrust from the ground. Maybe I should explain who I am and how I got this way. It all began with Ted, my roommate. How to explain Ted and what he did, though . . . that’s the question. I must go back a few months to begin this story. Ted (Part 2) I met Ted Spellman our first day of work at the law firm of Marks, Stephenson, and Tomkins. We were beginning at the prestigious firm on the same day, along with six other entry-level law clerks. If there was such a thing as pond scum in this particular place – we were it. Our trainer even said so at one point. She said that we would be treated as if we didn’t exist and the senior lawyers would make our lives hell. Ted and I bonded immediately just to have some reinforcement as we stumbled through our first few months of work. We hit it off immediately and, since we were both looking for a place to live, we decided to become roommates and rented a pretty decent two-bedroom apartment close enough for us to walk to the office. We weren’t trying be good or green or anything – it’s just that neither of us could afford to have a car in the city. I knew within a week of living together that Ted had feelings for me. I guess I had feelings for him, as well, but it didn’t help me to act on them. I was flattered but I was also too shy and too unsure of myself to acknowledge any of his advances. Looking back now I can see that he thought I was either not interested in him or so incredibly stuck up that I didn’t care about his feelings. Little did he know that neither was true. My upbringing had made it impossible for me to like myself. Let’s just say I had older brothers that played every sport imaginable and I loved Judy Garland – enough said. My past made it impossible for me to think a guy as great as Ted could find me interesting – let alone sexy! Ted was about six feet two, has a naturally built body, and was blessed with dirty blonde hair that looked marvelous the second he woke up in the morning. Don’t ask, I have a thing for hair. I, on the other hand, am . . . I mean was a guy of about five feet and eight inches, curly hair that had a mind of its own, and a body that not only despised weights but also did not respond to any kind of working out I chose to do. I knew deep down that I could never make someone like Ted happy. He might find my sense of humor grand – as he put it – for a while, but that would get old very soon. I wanted him to stay my roommate so I decided to never admit my feelings for him or acknowledge his advances. And this policy proved to be very sustaining until one night of vodka martinis. We were celebrating the fact that we had made it through a month at the law firm and that we had a three-day weekend. When we got home Ted insisted on making martinis to celebrate and then, three martinis each later, he decided to go for my jugular. “You don’t like yourself do you Brock.” “What?” I tried to ignore his question. We were sitting on the sofa listening to my mother’s Oleta Adams album – I was trying to convince him that she had an unbelievable voice. He was either unconvinced or his mind was too preoccupied to listen closely. I found it very appropriate that the song ‘Get Here’ was playing as we sat on opposite ends of the sofa – neither knowing how to move past this place of unknowing. He cleared his throat to give himself a little more time to rephrase his question. “You kind of have low self esteem, don’t you?” “Yes.” My answer was simple and honest. It was also spoken very softly and I did not turn to look at him at all. I didn’t know how I would react if I saw his handsome face and his caring eyes. “Why?” His question was simple, as well. I could tell by his voice that he was genuinely interested in knowing what feelings of insecurity were at my core. He wanted to know what made me tick. I didn’t know, at the time, that it was because he was truly interested in me. I was still nervous that any tumbling of my walls would lead to a quick night of sex and then many awkward days until one of us decided to move. “I don’t know, I guess it’s from my past.” “You mean because of your brothers don’t you. You feel that they were somehow better than you because they were athletes and you weren’t.” “It’s more than that Ted. It would really be hard for you to understand. You’ve looked like that for all of your life and I’ve looked like this.” “I think you’re very handsome.” This took us to an edge that I had always refused to go near. I still did not look at him. I could not imagine how his angelic blue eyes and his soothing smile would melt me. I knew I needed to stay in control of my emotions. “Was it because they were bigger than you? Is it because I am bigger than you that you ignore my blatant moves on you?” I turned to face him. I was slightly hurt by his words, but it was also wonderful to have someone know you so well. I prepared myself for his inviting gaze. I did not allow my face to show any of the conflict that was ravaging my entire body. “That’s part of it Ted, sure. I wish I could be bigger. I wish I were stronger. That’s not a bad thing, though. It just is, that’s all. Like I said before, you can’t understand.” “I guess not – well, not fully, but I think I get what it means - a little. Can you at least give me that?” “Sure.” “I think I know a way to help you get your wish, Brock. But right now I want to cook you dinner. First, though, I’m going to do this.” Ted leaned in and kissed me hard. The slight stubble on his chiseled face rubbed across my skin as he pressed his lips against mine. My cock shot fully rigid like some kind of rocket exploding into the air. I was completely caught off guard and didn’t react in any way. Ted pulled away and quickly stood up. “God, I’ve wanted to do that for a long time. It’s going to be even better after the changes start.” I was so flabbergasted that I missed what Ted had said. I simply sat there and watched him move to the kitchen to start dinner. ********** Brock (Part 3) I landed out in the middle of nowhere about a mile from where I had so easily demolished the truck. I was still pumped with excitement from the memory of all that poundage of metal crumbling around my muscle-packed super body as the truck slammed into me. I hadn’t intended to leap so far away, but the adrenaline streaming through my veins had made me underestimate the power in my legs. I caused a pretty good-sized crater in the ground when I landed and the driver’s body flopped around on my shoulder because of the impact. I heard the guy moan as he began to regain consciousness. I looked around and saw that we were in the middle of a wooded area on the outskirts of town – just beyond a big construction supply store. This would be a perfect spot for me to interrogate my new small friend. I reached up with one hand and grabbed the back of the guy’s collar. I easily held his body in the air – kind of like a mother cat carrying her kittens. After a quick glance at him, I could see the destruction of his truck caused by my body had not hurt him too much. He was going to be pretty bruised, but nothing was broken. I began to think back to the moment when my stiff cock had pierced the front of the speeding truck as easily as someone’s finger might poke through toilet paper. I was instantly hard again. The massive ejaculation that had happened as the hood and motor of the semi folded around my immovable body had only been a temporary release. I was, again, jacked-up with the nuclear-powered cum gushing into my huge pole. I knew I needed to get off and I needed to do it quickly so I wouldn’t lose control and do some serious damage. I looked at the tiny man in front of me and contemplated plowing his ass. “Naw, I can’t do that. I’d easily rip this wimp into two pieces on the second thrust. But what to do with the asshole while I get a little relief?” I glanced around, noticing the huge storage area of the supply company. I leapt into the air, making sure I didn’t shove off too hard, and easily cleared the huge barbed-wire fence around the store. After landing in the middle of the building supply area I quickly saw what I could use for my little task. I heard the guy moan a little more and I was surprised by the fact that I had forgotten I was carrying his almost six foot frame as if it were nothing. I looked at the man that tried to run me over a little closer. He was a pretty big dude. He looked like he weighed about two eighty and was actually handsome. I briefly thought again about fucking the dude, but knew that my super cock would destroy his body even easier than it had the truck. I reached down with my empty and lifted a twelve foot steel girder like it was a toothpick. My giant hand easily reached around the thick piece of metal and my strong grip caused my fingers to indent the thing as if it were made out of wet clay. I lessened my strength before I squeezed the girder in two and jumped back into the air. I guided my huge body toward a group of huge oak trees in the middle of the wooded area. This time my landing did not cause the entire area to rumble like a small earthquake. I knew this meant I was starting to control my power a little more– this thought made my hard cock to begin to ooze pre-cum. There was little time left before my body’s need for ejaculation caused me to start destroying things just to increase the force behind my explosion. For me, showing off my strength was the ultimate foreplay! I was worried I might do something to my little prisoner – like toss him into the next state, squish him between my palms like a small accordion, or flatten him like a cardboard cut-out between my monster thighs. I moved quickly to one of the massive oak trees in the small clearing and pressed his body up against its wide trunk. I then tightened my grip on the girder in my hand and made it bend into a V shape. I slid the steel bean up under the guys arms and then reached around the tree to squeeze the ends together like someone my turn the twist-tie on a bag of apples at the grocery store. Even after being like this for a few months I was still amazed at how easy it was for me to manipulate steel that was a foot thick. I tightened the girder together until it cut into the side of the tree. I stepped back and smiled at the job I had done. The guy was pinned to the tree securely and dangled in the air about three feet from the ground. I was careful not to tighten the steel so much that he wouldn’t be able to breathe. I reached out and tapped the side of his face with two of my fingers – being careful not to use too much power. I didn’t want to snap his neck as his head spun around in some kind of Exorcist fashion, I just wanted to wake him up. The guy started to wake up and I laughed out loud as he began to realize what he thought was his big body had been easily carried and strapped to a tree by the muscled man in front of him. “Glad to have you awake little fella. That way, you can see more of what this powerful body can do. You should also be glad that I didn’t destroy you like I did your tiny truck.” “Where am I?” “About a mile outside of town.” “How did I get here?” “That’s simple. Like this.” I bent my legs slightly and jumped into the darkness above. I knew the rush of air from my sudden movement would force his head up against the tree. It would be like some simulator machine for an astronaut where the G-force would be too great to withstand. I simply jumped straight into the air and shot up high enough to see the lights of the entire town in the distance. When I landed back down in front of the little guy trapped against the tree I intentionally allowed the impact to shake everything within hundreds of yards around us. I wanted him to get an almost-full sense of the power my body contained. His mouth was open in disbelief and I was nervous he was going to pass out again. I did not want that to happen. I was ripe for showing off and I wanted his “little man” cum eruption to coincide with my titanic release. I was getting off on showing him my power more than he was enjoying the exhibition. “I could jump high enough to grab a satellite if you want me to. That would probably send you into some kind of muscle apoplectic shock, wouldn’t it little man. I hope you’re beginning to realize that your puny truck wasn’t going to do anything to me.” I was standing there without a stitch of clothing on my huge body and the man’s eyes could not decide where to focus. I could see he was impressed with my expansive chest, but he also couldn’t believe the size of my arms. I tensed my body just to show off. He let out a whimper that made it clear he knew he was in the presence of someone far more superior to any fantasy he had ever dreamed. That’s when he glanced at my cum-dripping bazooka of a cock and I swear the man almost had a heart attack just from the sight. I could tell his little brain was trying to comprehend how a dick could look so powerful. I knew the time was right to show off a little. “So, little man, I’m feeling the need to milk this monster rod. You should be happy as hell that I’ve decided not to shove this telephone pole up your ass. I know you’d like it – but it would be the last thing you ever experienced in your life and I need some information. Right now, though, I’ve got to calm this beast between my legs. So you just rest there while I take care of some business. Oh wait, I guess that’s kind of stupid because you couldn’t go anywhere even if you wanted to. It seems that big Brock here has taken a metal beam and wrapped it around you with just one hand. That’s right, with only one hand. I twisted a steel girder like it was a piece of paper. Does that turn you on, little man? I’m sure it does. Let’s see what else this big boy can do, shall we?” My cock was aching for relief. I was getting off on bragging about my power. I was ready to show the guy some more of my strength. I looked around for something that could help me empty my cum-filled balls. I broke into a big smile when I finally realized what my next show would be. I walked up to a second large oak tree a few feet from the little guy. I stood facing the tree and let the tip of my dick press up against the five-foot wide trunk. I grabbed the sides of the tree with my massive hands, allowing my fingers to easily dig into the thick wood. I slowly pushed my crotch forward. “Ah, no fucking way!” I chuckled at the little man’s words – he was obviously realizing what I intended to do. We both watched my dickhead begin to plunge slowly into the trunk of the large tree. The feeling of my cock penetrating a sturdy oak tree was unbelievable. I could feel all the blood in my body rushing to my powerful rod. I was easily pulverizing a thick tree with only my hard prick. I could not believe the power that existed in my body. I knew that I had only begun to fully comprehend what I was capable of, but that didn’t matter right now. All I wanted to do was to fuck this giant oak tree like it was some guy’s tight ass – and the pressure on my dick was incredible. This was slightly better than plowing the guy’s truck because I could do it slowly and listen to the thick trunk of the tree splintering as the tip of my cock moved deeper into its center. I cried out when my massive rod was fully into the tree. I knew that my giant pole was more than halfway through the thick trunk. I began to buck my hips slowly – pulling and pushing my meat into the tree. I wanted to show off more so I let go of the tree with my hands after burying my cock completely in. I then flexed my giant rod and the tree moved upward. I let out an inhuman yell and pulsed my cock even higher. Suddenly the entire roots system of the giant oak came screaming out of the ground. I leaned slightly backwards and then turned toward “little man.” The entire tree moved with my cock – completely penetrated and completely controlled by me. I let out a loud victory yell because I had just uprooted a giant oak with just my dick. “Holy shit!” I knew the little man was impressed, but there was still a lot more to come. I grabbed the sides of the tree again and started to rock my crotch forward and backward. I brought myself to climax quickly. Suddenly my cock erupted and it was like some kind of cannon being set off within the tree. The back side of the thick trunk was blown away into the night air. Ropes of powerful white cum shot out of the hole in the tree as I continued to ejaculate. I felt like some kind of super powerful woodpecker – and then realized my pecker hand destroyed most of the wood. There was now an incredible hole in the base of this tree. I finally stopped cumming and decided I needed to finish the tree completely. I held on to the tree tightly and then started twisting my hips back and forth. My cock acted like some kind of super chain saw and completely ripped the bottom part of the trunk from the rest of the giant tree. My powerful rod sliced the thick wood as if it were paper. The base of the tree fell to the ground with a loud thud. My cock was still hard as stone and sticking straight out. I turned to look at the face of “little man” and wasn’t surprised to see that he had passed out again. I also noticed that his crotch was sopping wet with his Brock-praising cum. I bent my arms downward and then forced them up quickly – sending the tree into the night air. I waited a few minutes and then heard it crashing into other trees a few miles away. Tossing a fully grown oak tree into the air had been as easy as flipping a coin. My power was mind-blowing – and cock-blowing, come to think of it. I turned back to little man, now that my intensely pressurized dick had been relieved. I again tapped his face to wake him. It took him a few seconds to fully regain consciousness - not to mention remember all of the details of my display of power. I could see that his tiny cock was still hard as a two-by-four. “So, little man, it’s time to tell me who sent you. Who’s the stupid guy that thought you’d be able to do some kind of damage to this super body?” “I’m not talking, you muscle-bound asshole.” I simply smiled at the defiant little guy. I was impressed by his determination. I knew I’d get the information from him, but I thought it would be fun to prolong the reward. I glanced around and saw a couple of boulders the size of the guy’s head. I walked over and grabbed them both in my giant hands. I moved back in front of the guy and held the big stones near his face. My fingers could wrap around them completely, but I held them in my open palms as I spoke. “So the little tough guy still doesn’t get it, does he? I’ve destroyed your truck with no effort at all. I just stood there, man, and you watched as my body caused your semi to crumple like it was cardboard. You also just saw me uproot a giant oak tree with just my hard tool. I lifted all of that massive weight with only my cock. Just imagine what I must be able to do with these powerful guns, boy. Look at these boulders – they’re about the size of your head, don’t you think? And what happens if I wrap my hands around these little things? What happens if I begin to squeeze tightly? My hands did exactly what my mouth was saying. I began to tighten my grip around the big boulders. The little man’s eyes began to widen as he heard the rocks in my hands make sounds of distress. My fingers were compressing the solid mass together and I knew the boulders could not take much more. Suddenly there was a loud noise and both stones burst into smaller fragments at the same time. Some small pieces shot out from between my fingers and rained down on the little guy’s body. I saw him start shaking uncontrollably and I knew what he was releasing another load of his muscle-loving cum. It dawned on me at that moment that the guy was refusing to tell me who sent him for an entirely different reason than I thought. I believe he was some kind of committed hit man, but the truth was that he was enjoying my strength show too much. He refused to tell me anything because he hoped it would cause me to show off my power even more. I admired his love of muscle, but I needed to move our conversation forward. I opened my hands and turn my palms downward, allowing the dust and fragments of destroyed boulders to fall to the ground. I reached out and wiped my hands on the guy’s shirt. I smiled at him, but he could tell it wasn’t a pleasant smile. “Time for your head to feel the same kind of pressure as those boulders. I doubt your skull will give as much resistance as they did.” I wrapped one of my hands around the top of his head. I marveled at the fact that my fingers reached down almost to his neck. God, I was huge. I began to squeeze him slightly – nothing even close to what power I had in my hand. “The guy’s name is Coles. Tommy Coles. He’s in the state penitentiary, but he has connections outside. I was hired by one of his lackeys. You’re not the target, though. We want your boyfriend. We want Ted Spellman.” I released his head when he spoke Ted’s name. My heart began to race with fear. *************** Ted (Part 4) “So I hope you’re hungry, Brock, because I made a lot of food and you need to clean your plate.” I was still sitting in the living room trying to get my head around the fact that my gorgeous roommate had just kissed me and then quickly exited to make dinner. I wanted to continue to ignore his advances, but a kiss on the lips is kind of hard to not acknowledge. I decided to let him take the lead. I would not speak about what had just happened a half hour ago unless he did. “You are not my mom, Ted, and I don’t have to eat anything I don’t like. I stopped having to be a member of the ‘clean plate club’ when I graduated from high school.” “Well you have to promise me you’ll finish the entire dinner tonight, sir. It will offend me if you don’t eat everything I’ve made for you. Besides that, I think you’ll like all of it – I think you’ll like it a lot. Just remember that the boys in the so-called ‘clean plate club’ usually grew up to be big and healthy men. You could still be a growing boy.” “I stopped growing in the eighth grade, Ted.” The face suddenly Ted made caused me to feel guilty and childish at the same time. The guy was obviously kidding with me and he just wanted to make sure I enjoyed our dinner. I’m sure he was looking for some way to avoid talking about the kiss from earlier. He just wanted me to feel comfortable. I started to realize at that moment that I was falling head over heels in love with the guy. “I promise to clean my plate, mom!” “That’s a good little boy – who’s soon to be bigger.” I ignored Ted’s cryptic words and gave him a slight shove as I walked passed him into the dining area off the kitchen. The momentary connection to his hard body made my knees go weak. I quickly moved away from Ted and was amazed to find that the table was set as if it were a romantic dinner for two and, in a way, I guess it was. There were candles lit on the table and the guy hadn’t used our typical high-end paper plates and plastic cups. The good china that I had inherited from my grandmother glimmered in the candlelight. “Here you go, sir.” Ted pulled out a chair for me. I sat down without really registering anything. I was lost in my confusion about how to handle all of this attention. I so wanted to give in to my lust for the guy, but I didn’t want to get my heart broken. I forced myself to not think about anything and just focused on the food in front of me. It looked fantastic. Ted had made pasta with Bolognese sauce, a large salad, and a dessert that looked like a chocolate tart of some kind. “You did all of this in just thirty minutes?” “Well, some of it was already done. Don’t worry about it. Let’s eat before it gets cold.” Ted then took the pasta and shoveled the entire contents of the bowl onto my plate. “Wait, what about you? I can’t eat all of this.” “Brock, you promised you’d clean your plate. Don’t worry about me. I just want some salad. This meal is all about you, buddy.” The word ‘buddy’ melted my insides. I loved how intimate it sounded. I picked up my fork and started to eat without any more protesting. My mouth was instantly filled with a cornucopia of incredible tastes. Ted’s pasta was amazing. The huge pile on my plate suddenly looked small and I knew I’d have no problem finishing the entire dish. As a matter of fact I had a funny feeling I’d be asking to lick the serving bowl. Ted watched me closely as I devoured the pasta. He picked at his salad and seemed too excited about something to eat. He opened a bottle of wine and poured a glass for both of us. “Ted, this pasta is amazing. This beef tastes incredible. What kind of spices did you use?” “Um, that’s a family secret, Brock. I can’t tell you. I’m glad you like it, though. There’s a little more in the kitchen. Let me get it for you.” He grabbed the serving bowl and was gone before I could tell him no, but then I realized I really did want more. He came back quickly with another full serving and poured it onto my almost pristine plate. I caught his eyes as he stood there and I swear he looked like a school kid about to burst with excitement. It dawned on me that Ted probably thought this meal was going to lead to something bigger before the night was through. Little did I know how right I was. “I’ve never had pasta as good as this, Ted.” “Thanks, Brock. I think you’re going to like the dessert, too. You have to have a few pieces of the chocolate tart, so save some room.” “It looks awesome, too.” I was starting to feel a good buzz from the wine – but, then again, the feeling was very different than I’d ever felt before. My entire body seemed to be tipsy. It wasn’t just my head that seemed to be numb from the alcohol – it was a sensation that consumed all of me. As I finished the pasta Ted poured me another glass of wine. “Drink up, buddy.” Again, his intimacy made my stomach do flips and I quickly took a big gulp of wine. Ted was quickly cutting a small piece of the tart and I couldn’t wait to taste it. He moved the small piece to his plate and then slid the rest of the dessert onto mine. “Hey, there’s no way I can eat all of that. What are you trying to do, dude, make me gain ten pounds tonight?” “And then some, my friend, and then some. Trust me, once you’ve had a bite you’ll want to eat the entire thing. Dig in, Brock.” I picked up my fork and took a big bite. It was fucking unbelievable. The chocolate flavor was so intense that my toes curled with excitement. It was like some kind of fudge explosion in my mouth. I quickly took another huge bite.” “Make sure you drink more wine, too, Brock. The mingling of its taste with the chocolate is unbelievable.” “You are so right. This dessert is incredible. And I love this wine. What is it?” I glanced at the bottle on the table and realized, for the first time, that it didn’t have a label. I glanced at Ted and was shocked at how the candlelight made him look a hundred times more gorgeous than before. I figured I must be getting sloppy drunk, but I didn’t care. I was slowly letting go of any defenses I had meticulously built over the last few months. The mixture of good food, great wine, and candlelight was too much for me. I knew right then that I would sleep with the guy that night. “Uh, well, it’s a wine that my family makes. Yeah, I don’t think I ever told you that we make our own wine. It’s a merlot or something.” “Wow, I didn’t know that. Well it’s really good.” I grabbed the bottle and poured some more into our glasses. The bottle was now empty. I finished my large portion of the dessert at the same time. Ted slowly ate his piece of the tart and watched me closely. It was so romantic. I was beginning to get a little hot under the collar. It must have been a mixture of the warm food, the wine, and the fact that my stud-of-a-roommate was staring at me with the bluest bedroom eyes I’d ever seen. “Well, sir, do I get mega points for cleaning my plate? There better be a huge reward for being such a good boy.” “I promise you there will be, Brock, I promise.” I stared at Ted’s face and was excited by his subtle reference to our impending roll in the hay. I had lost all control over my body. I was his and his completely. The temperature in the room suddenly seemed to rise by fifty degrees. Sweat instantly broke out on my forehead, back, and chest. The room swayed a little. I steadied myself and then glanced back at Ted. “Man, this dinner and wine were a little too much for me, Ted. Is it suddenly fucking hot in here or what?” “Um, about that Brock. I have something to tell you and I need you to stay really calm afterwards, okay?” Oh shit, did the guy really think he had to confess where this night was headed? Hadn’t I given him enough positive feedback for him to know that he could fuck me on the table right there if he wanted to? Damn, our relationship had not even started and we were already having trouble communicating. I was suddenly quite sober and just stared at the handsome guy. “Promise me you’ll remain calm, Brock.” “What are you talking about, Ted?” “Just promise me that you won’t freak out about what I’m going to say, okay buddy.” “Ted, come on. You’ve got to know that I feel the same way about you. I’ve wanted you from day one. Hell, I’m not going to freak out about what we’re obviously going to do tonight, mainly because there hasn’t been a night since we moved in together when I didn’t beat off thinking about you nude. You can’t tell me anything I already don’t know. I’m just ready to move on to the fucking! My only worry is that you won’t still want me in the morning.” As I spoke Ted’s mouth first dropped open in disbelief and then turned into this gigantic semi-devious smile. His beautiful face and slightly evil grin made my cock harder than it had ever been in my entire life. My body was on fire with anticipation of being held in his arms. I could never remember having such a powerful feeling dominating my body. It was as if this guy’s love for me was making me seem invincible. I suddenly had the desire to do something amazing – like lift a car or burst through a brick wall. I chuckled a little at the thoughts running through my head, but realized that Ted’s affection for me caused it all. “Well um, Brock, we’re going to get to all of that soon enough, but that’s not what I need to tell you.” I suddenly felt very stupid and tried to remember every detail of what I had just said. I could not believe I had spilled my deepest fantasies about the guy and he was going to share something totally different. I was not completely focused and started searching for a way to backtrack out of the big hole I had just dug. My face obviously showed my panic stricken state. “Wait, Brock. Don’t freak out. I really do want you, too. I can’t wait until we sleep together and fuck like rabbits. It’s just that there’s something more I’ve got to tell you.” My heart stopped beating wildly and I instantly calmed down. Ted’s words had been able to thrill and soothe me completely. I smiled at him and nodded my head – giving him permission to continue. Ted cleared his throat and looked down at the table. I suddenly got scared at what he might be sharing. “You remember that really intense military case I helped out on a couple months ago. It was the case that Mr. Stephenson was ready to take to the Supreme Court if he had to. Do you remember that?” “Yeah, sure. The case involved some crazy drug, right? Wasn’t the military suing some pharmaceutical company because it didn’t work or something? ” “Yes, that’s the one. Now listen closely, Brock, and remain calm.” Ted moved his hand across the table and placed it on mine. For a split second I forgot how serious he had turned and stared down at his hand. His touch made me feel like I was a fucking human volcano. I was suddenly as hot as the sun. I glanced back at his face to help calm down my body. “The drug was supposed to transform men into indestructible soldiers, but it didn’t work. As a matter of fact, it ended up killing all of the men that tried it. We won the case easily and everything involved with the drug trials had to be destroyed. Here’s where things get a little fuzzy on the moral scale, Brock, so please let me finish before you say anything. You see, all my life I wanted to be a lawyer, but my dad wanted me to be a doctor. I studied medicine for years with the intention of going to medical school. I specifically studied DNA and cell reproduction. I ended up convincing my dad to let me become a lawyer and I forgot about medicine completely. Well, Mr. Stephenson made me study the military case extensively and while I was looking over thousands of files from the drug company, I stumbled upon where they had made their mistake. I won’t bore you with all of the technical details, but let’s just say I realized that none of their test subjects had the right DNA in order for the drug to work. Now don’t judge me, Brock, but I took some samples of the drug one day when I was visiting the lab.” “You did what?” “Shhhh, Brock. Let me finish first. I’m going to tell you something that I’ve never told anyone and I hope it doesn’t ruin our relationship. I . . . I mean I’m attracted to . . . it’s just that . . . I dig really big guys. I’m talking hard-core bodybuilder types.” “Oh, I see.” All of the sexual excitement that had been building in my body suddenly stopped. I was forced back to being ‘inadequate Brock’ in a flash. Nothing else mattered except that Ted wanted a muscle guy and not me. I could not hide my disappointment and I could tell he immediately sensed what I was feeling. “Brock, you’re thinking too much and not listening to me. Let me finish before you decide things.” “What are you talking about?” “I can tell by your face that you’ve started feeling sorry for yourself and feel like you aren’t what I’m looking for and that’s not fair, Brock. You have to hear my whole story before you think anything. I’m going to jump ahead in all of this so you’ll stop feeling sorry for yourself. I may like big guys, Brock, but I’ve fallen in love with you. I don’t completely understand how it happened and I don’t really care. I fell head over heels in love with you the first day I met you, too. Why do you think I’ve made all of these blatant advances on you? I dream about having a relationship with you almost every second of the day. Yes, you aren’t the biggest guy around. Yes, my fantasies involve guys that tower over me and are covered with massive muscles. But the simple fact is I fell for you and I fell hard. Do you hear that Brock? Do you understand what I’m saying?” “I guess so, Ted. It’s just hard to fully comprehend how it’s possible, but I believe you.” “Thank you. But now I have to tell you the most important part of all of this. A few weeks ago I took a sample of your DNA. I’ve been collecting samples from lots of people – trying to see if I could match the stuff I took from the drug company. It turns out you’re the perfect match, Brock. My calculations show that the chances of getting a match are about fifty million to one and it turns out my roommate hits it spot on. I couldn’t believe it. So tonight, while I was listening to you share with me about your past, your feelings of inadequacy when compared to your brothers, and your wish to be bigger and stronger, I made a decision. I knew I needed to get you to try some of the drugs the pharmaceutical company was testing, but I also knew you’d never do it willingly. So, I kind of put it in your dinner.” My mind did not grasp what he was saying at first. Slowly it dawned on me that Ted had mixed drugs that had already killed many men in the meal he had just served me. I was completely overwhelmed by what he was sharing. I stared at him for a few more seconds and then went ballistic. “You did what? I can’t believe you would do that! What does that mean?” “I’m not sure, Brock, but I think we’re about to find out.” *********** Brock (Part 5) As soon as the puny guy I’d so easily pinned to the tree mentioned my roommate’s name, my mind went into overdrive. This asshole was just some kind of decoy – someone to keep me busy while others pursued Ted. I didn’t waste even a fraction of a second. My massive legs thrust me from the ground and I knew there was going to be a deep hole left by the powerful departure. I was worried for a second I might have demolished the oak tree and the little guy during the lift off, but it didn’t matter at that moment. I could only think about Ted. I knew, instinctively, that the mega force behind my take-off would be enough to help me travel across town and to the apartment building where Ted and I lived. I didn’t even think about the fact that I was stark naked when I landed in the middle of the street in front of our place. I also didn’t care about the huge hole I left in the asphalt. I moved so quickly that I knew no one could make out exactly who or what I was. In a flash I was standing in front of the demolished door to our home. I moved inside – not caring if anyone was waiting to ambush me, because I was beginning to fully understand that I was an unstoppable muscle machine. I quickly moved through every room and saw that the place was empty. I could tell there had been a struggle of some kind and that someone had thoroughly gone over every inch of the apartment. It was pretty clear that someone was looking for something important and I think the item was Ted, himself. I quickly went back outside and in one leap I returned to the wooded area on the other side of town. I landed a little more carefully this time - right smack in the middle of the huge hole I had made when I blasted away. The force of my earlier lift off had knocked down a dozen or so large trees in the area, including the one the little guy was still strapped to by the thick steel girder I had effortlessly molded around him. He was now just lying there on the toppled tree staring up at the sky – unable to escape my manhandled metal binding. I slid my forefinger between his torso and the girder. I flicked my finger away from his body and it ripped through the twelve-inch thick beam like I was breaking a piece of thread. The guy’s gaze was glued to each simple movement with an intensity that was admirable. As soon as he saw me split a heavy piece of metal with just one finger his body went rigid and his face instantly turned red. I could tell he was fighting something internal with all of his might. He spoke through gritted teeth. “Oh shit, not again!” His body suddenly went into convulsions and he had to grab the two mangled jutting pieces of the I-beam to prevent himself from falling off the tree. I could tell his body was emptying itself of the muscle-worshipping cum that had built up tremendously while he contemplated my incredible power during the short time I was gone. I was pretty impressed with his recovery skills and had to wait a pretty long time as his body flopped around uncontrollably because of the force of his orgasm. He cried out like a wounded animal and his large muscles – well large compared to anyone but me – tensed up beautifully. After about seven minutes or so he was able to return to the land of the living and he just stared up at me with a face of pure satisfaction and awe. “You sure are one hell of a muscle pig, aren’t you little man?” “Yes sir.” His show of respect flattered me and I smiled at the fact that he could only whisper his response, since his body was still recovering from that last mind-blowing ejaculation. I slid the same forefinger that had just easily ripped through metal between his belt and his cum-soaked crotch. I lifted the guy’s body into the air and held him a few feet from the ground. His body was still so weak from its eruption that he flopped around like some kind of rag doll. My lifting him so effortlessly with just one finger caused him to coo like a little baby and a big smile beamed across his face. “Dude, you reek of little man juice. I should toss you from here into the lake a few miles away just to wash you off, but unfortunately we need to get to the penitentiary immediately. I have a date with this Tommy Coles you mentioned. He’s got information about something very special to me and even if I have to rip apart that entire fucking prison with my bare hands I’m going to get some answers. You smelling like this, though, is going to make you popular at the prison. I bet your stench causes a few big guys to fight each other to see who gets to claim you as their bitch. That should be fun to watch.” I saw his smiling face suddenly turn into one full of terror. He knew I was right. This pretty little big boy was just the kind of guy that made massive hardened criminals become ass-plowing machines. It was going to be fun to leave him at the penitentiary. I reminded myself to call the warden tomorrow and explain why he had one more inmate than the day before. Right now, though, I had to get some information from Tommy Coles. I tossed the guy over my shoulder with just my finger and then leapt into the air. The state prison was two counties away so I knew it would probably take at least a couple of jumps. The only thing that prevented the little guy from shooting another load when I blasted into the air like a rocket was the fact that his body was totally spent. He did buck around on my wide shoulder from a dry-heave orgasm – caused simply because it was too much for him to realize that my powerful legs could propel us miles from where we began. It was a shame that this guy didn’t have any other information about Ted because I knew me doing a few easy feats of strength could get him to share anything. The guy kept grinding his hard cock into my giant pec and tried to grope my massive right biceps with his tiny hand. I say tiny, but the fact was the guy was bigger than ninety percent of the world’s population. It’s just that I had grown to a size that made him look like a ninety-pound weakling. I could tell the impact from our first landing knocked the breath out of him – his stomach was shoved into my hard shoulder with a force similar to a two ton wrecking ball. It took him a while to recover and by that time I made my second hard landing about fifty yards from the outer wall of the penitentiary. Again the little guy’s breath was knocked from his body, but at the same time I felt his cock spew its umpteenth load of cum into his pants just because he was being so easily manhandled by me. For a few seconds I again contemplated filling his anal cavity and his entire insides with my hard mammoth rod, but decided against it since he could be a future source of information from inside the prison. I knew I could easily drop in and get him to spill his guts just by bending the bars to his cell with my fingers or, better yet, my cock. I reached up and grabbed the back of his shirt and pulled the guy from my shoulder. I held him at arms length and saw that he had passed out again. This was good news since I knew I needed things to be a little silent when I broke into the penitentiary. I started weighing my options for getting into the big place in front of me. There were actually no limits to the ways I could enter, but some of them didn’t seem like a good plan. I ruled out punching through the outer wall because I knew it would make too much noise and I wanted to get to Mr. Coles without being detected. I thought about just knocking on the front gate, thinking that my size and the fact that I was carrying a guy who probably had a criminal record a mile long might get them to let me in, but then there was the fact that I was buck-naked and had a raging hard-on that would definitely need to be milked soon. I think any sane guard would start shooting at me without even asking questions – mainly because they would view my cock as a deadly weapon, not to mention they’d probably be scared shitless because of my massive body. I knew I could easily jump into the middle of the place or onto the top of one of the buildings, but I didn’t know where I was going, exactly, and I figured I needed to get to my target pretty quickly – in order to avoid too much confrontation. I wasn’t worried about defending myself; I was actually more worried about anyone who got in my way. “He’ll be in the gym.” Little man’s voice actually caught me off guard. I was still holding him in the air with one hand but I had forgotten he was there, mainly because he was lighter than a feather. I looked at his face and immediately saw that the guy was totally smitten. I had a cum-for-muscle admirer that would obviously sell his own grandmother if it meant he could be close to my body or could witness some of my unbelievable strength. I was actually beginning to like this little runt even though he had tried to run me over with a semi. I made a promise to myself to give him a little reward at some point. I also knew he loved it when I verbally dominated him. “What’s that pipsqueak?” “Tommy will be in the gym with his army of muscle heads. They work out every evening. His gang is some of the biggest and meanest guys in the place. Of course, all of them put together don’t come close to matching the strength of even one of your arms, but they don’t know that. I’m looking forward to watching them freak out as they realize you’re unstoppable.” “So the little man’s beginning to understand what’s in this gigantic package, huh?” I tensed my chest and the arm that wasn’t holding him. He was mesmerized by my body and let out a whimper that reminded me of a puppy that wants you to play with him. Yep, this little fella was looking forward to this huge superior man toying with a group of lesser mortals. Man, his enthusiasm was actually making my hard cock start to squeeze out big drops of pre-cum. I looked forward to showing off for my little muscle-strength junkie. At the same time I was getting jacked up with super-fucking adrenaline at the thought of taking on an army of muscle-bound assholes who probably think they are the world’s biggest alpha-males. Shit, there wasn’t anything in the world better than dominating an alpha male – unless it was dominating a group of alpha males at the same time. I began to breathe a little harder just from the excitement of what was to come. “So, you want to see this big boy take on an army, little man?” “Aw fuck yes. I’ll probably go into cardiac arrest just from watching you toy with those guys. There’s nothing in the world that would give me more pleasure.” “Well this is your lucky night, tiny dude. Where’s the gym?” “Far right corner. You can easily jump over the outer wall to the north side of the building without being detected. There’s a huge heavy steel-barred door that keeps everyone in the gym for the evening. That thing is calling out to be easily ripped apart by just one of your powerful hands. But I beg you to put it back afterwards so no one can escape the place when you begin to show off your strength. Better yet, make it look like it took a lot of work to bend the bars so they won’t know your full potential! Then they will think they can easily take you. There’s a room full of gym equipment just waiting to be destroyed by your bare hands. These guys never let anyone else use the gym. It’s like their special club. I want them to remember this evening. I can’t wait to watch their faces as you show them real power.” “What’s your name, little man?” “Clarence, sir.” “I may need an assistant someday Clarence and I think you’re the right man for the job. I didn’t think there could be a man on earth that got off on my strength more than me, but that was before I met you. It’s like you’ve got the entire night mapped out for me. I promise to make a few of your fantasies come true tonight, okay. But here’s the catch, I think you should wait to shoot your next load until I’m completely done. Let’s build it up real good so it will shoot out like water from a fire hydrant. You think you can do that Clarence?” “I doubt it sir, but I’ll try.” “Good, little man. Now let’s go have some fun.” ********** Ted (Part 6) “Ted, what have you done?” I was finding it hard to talk because I couldn’t catch my breath. My body felt like it was about to rip into a thousand tiny pieces. There was so much pain that my mind had no idea where to focus in order to ease the growing discomfort. Suddenly, a wave of intense nausea raced through my intestines and I fell from the chair, grabbing my stomach tightly. I cried out loudly and the sound made Ted race to my side. “Listen to me, Brock. You need to relax as much as you can. I know it’s hard as hell, but you’ve got to fight against tensing up. It will help during the transition, I promise.” “I . . . can’t . . . Ted!” It took too much effort to talk. I gritted my teeth and curled up into a tensed ball. My body had begun to shake uncontrollably and my skin felt like it was on fire. I knew that I would not be able to take much more and my body was going to shut down. Ted had used me as a guinea pig and I was going to die just like the other men that had tested the drug. This man that I thought I loved had knowingly sentenced me to death. A second wave of even more intense nausea racked my entire body. My eyes rolled back into my head. In the midst of the terrible pain I felt a hand slap my face sharply. My eyes went back to normal and I looked up at Ted. “Brock, pay attention. You’re freaking out. Trust me, buddy, you’re not going to die. You need to calm down. I know it’s hard, but you can do it. Just follow my instructions. You’ve got to believe that I’d never do anything to hurt you. I love you.” His final sentence sent a wave of delight through my aching body. I have no idea where I gathered some strength from, but I actually relaxed my frame slightly and pulled my hands from my stomach. Sweat covered every inch of me and I could tell my clothes were becoming soaked. I gritted my teeth harder and straightened out my legs and torso. Ted helped me to lie on my back. “That’s it, man. I knew you could do it. Now I hate to tell you this, Brock, but the pain is going to increase.” “What the fuck!” I yelled at him through gritted teeth. I stared at his calm beautiful face and tried to use that to take my mind off of the way every inch of my body hurt like hell. He smiled at me and knew the right things to say to help me. “Listen, buddy. You’re body is preparing itself for restructuring. Your DNA is going through some major enhancements. You are going to be huge, man. I’m talking fucking big. It’s what you’ve always dreamed of and what I’ve always wanted, too. You’re going to have muscles in places you never knew existed. Just imagine flexing your arm and instead of seeing a thin little bump you’re going to see biceps bigger than my head. Hell, it might be bigger than my entire upper body, I don’t know. I do know, though, that it’s going to be massive. I’ve seen the way you look at bodybuilders, Brock. You’ve always wished you could have a monster body like them and now you will. You’re going to tower over your brothers and they’re going to be intimidated as hell when they’re around you.” These words were like some kind of healing balm to my pain-ravaged body. It wasn’t that the pain was diminishing or anything, but I was finding the inner strength to deal with it. I was focusing on the idea that I was going to grow huge. Visions of me being covered in big muscles took my mind off of the intense throbbing that was attacking ever part of me. My excitement about turning into what had always been my fantasy helped my body to relax more. And to know that Ted wanted me to be huge, as well, just added to my drive to stay still and ride out the impending changes. I was still a little scared that I was going to die, but my faith in Ted and my lust for muscles overruled any major doubts. “Yeah, that’s it Brock. Relax your body. Keep thinking about big muscles exploding all over. It’s going to be better than watching the transformations on Incredible Hulk reruns, because this time it’s going to be real and it’s going to happen to you. You’re going to shred these clothes just by growing, Brock. I can’t wait to see your bulging leg muscles burst through these jeans, not to mention your new big feet shredding those loafers. Yeah, man, keep relaxing. Ignore the pain and just think about becoming enormous.” Ted’s words continued to help me not focus on the pain in my body. I also couldn’t believe that, in the midst of everything that was happening to me, his words were causing me to get a mind-blowing hard-on. My cock was stiffer than I could ever remember. The thought of me becoming immense and rippling with bulging muscles made my blood gush to my hard rod, causing it to press obscenely against my pants. I was beginning to become acclimated to the pain still pulsing to every cell of my body. I was actually able to smile, albeit with gritted teeth, at Ted. “Yeah, buddy, you’re starting to understand what’s going to happen, aren’t you? I knew you’d be happy once you realized that we were making your dreams come true.” “And . . . yours . . . too.” Ted turned red after I spoke. The poor guy was embarrassed that he was going to enjoy my new body as much as I was, and that made me smile more. Little did he know that the idea of him getting off on my muscles caused me to want to grow even more than before. I could not wait to fulfill some of his muscle-worshipping fantasies. “Don’t worry, Ted . . . that . . . makes me . . . want . . . it more.” This made him smile and I could tell he was getting even more excited about the impending change. He took one of the cloth napkins from the table, dipped it in a water glass, and then laid it across my forehead. I knew, deep inside, that this experience was taking our relationship to a level that would be stronger than anything I had ever felt before. We would be connected in a way that could not be explained. It seemed to be more than just a love for each other, but that was simply the best word to describe it. Suddenly my body turned to ice. I was still fully conscious, but it felt like every organ of my body shut down – as if some kind of power failure had just happened. I was amazed that the split-second change didn’t scare me. I knew on some level that it was merely part of the process. I could sense that my heart was still beating, but it was so slow that most people would have thought I was dead. Ted recognized the change as soon as it happened. “Brock, don’t be scared. This is the final stage before you begin to grow. I have a feeling you are very cold, now. Am I right?” I nodded very slowly and Ted took the damp napkin from my forehead. I noticed a strange feeling that was starting to emanate from somewhere in my body. It took me a few seconds to realize that the feeling, or ‘power’ might have been a better word, was coming from my balls. It was like some kind of sonar blast that would suddenly shoot out from my ball sac throughout the rest of my body. The discharge of power into all of my limbs reminded me of the intense tingling that usually covered your body right before you ejaculated. I would often pause numerous times when beating off just to increase that feeling in my body. I suddenly realized that the best way to describe what I was feeling was to say that every cell within me seemed to be in the throes of an intense orgasm. My body was like a giant cock getting jacked up with some super-powered juice that was about to explode through every pore. I knew the impending ‘release’ was going to be mind staggering and life changing. I could see, by the look on his face, that Ted knew what was coming, too. He laid his hand on my shoulder and I could sense he wanted to ask something important. “Brock, can I ask a favor? Would it be okay if I climbed on top of you and rode out the growth? That’s been a fantasy of mine since I was a kid. I want to be able to feel your body exploding underneath me. I want to be able to grope your chest and arms as they swell up into . . .” I didn’t give him time to finish. I instinctively knew the changes would be starting to happen soon and I also figured it would be hot as hell to watch him being turned on by what was about to happen. If I couldn’t watch the growth myself, it would be just as good to watch it through his eyes. I forced my hand to slide over and hit his leg. “Knock yourself out . . . buddy.” “Yeehaw!” Ted yelled loudly as he straddled my midsection. He let his ass fall back on my crotch. He had not anticipated the stiff-as-metal pole that would be waiting for his cute bubble butt. I could tell feeling my hard cock thrilled him beyond belief. I watched as a new realization formed in his brain. “Shit, Brock. I forgot that your dick is going to grow humongous, too. Aw fuck, man, it’s going to be like a lifetime of orgasms all at one time - feeling your body and rod grow underneath me. You’ve made me the happiest man in the world! And soon you’ll be the biggest man in the world!” The thought of me making Ted happy intensified by tenfold the super charge rushing through my body. I had a feeling that the effect of Ted’s delight on me was going to cause the growth to be notched-up even more than he anticipated. I was beginning to sense that neither of us fully understood what was about to happen. At that exact moment my mind suddenly expanded in a way that mirrored the birth of a new solar system. I was suddenly filled with some kind of sixth sense that served as a precursor to the changes about to happen to my body. Any fear of death from the drugs in my blood system completely disappeared. I was fully aware of every fiber of my being at one time. It was as if my soul, my muscles, my bones, my organs, and all parts of me became alive for the first time ever. The pain that had been tearing at my body for a while abruptly stopped. I felt like I was floating in the air like a helium balloon. I looked up at Ted’s excited face. He saw in my eyes that the time for growth had arrived. He placed his hands on my chest and grabbed hold of the little amount of meat that existed. He was ready for the ride of his life. I was ready for my re-birth as a colossal muscleman. ********** Brock (Part 7) I quickly moved around to the side of the prison where the gym was located, a few yards beyond the outer wall. I carried Clarence with one hand as I moved. I turned his body so he could feel the wind rush by as we moved at super speed. When we got in place I turned my hand so he could see my face. He had a gigantic smile and I knew he had loved the ride. “Is this the place?” “Yes sir. It’s just about a hundred yards on the other side of the outer wall. If you land just inside the wall there’s a shadow caused by the watchtower that will probably be just big enough to hide your huge body. The large door to the gym will be straight ahead. There’s one guard that monitors the door. His name is McKinley and he’s a muscle whore, too. He always requests that job so he can watch the inmates work out. I’m sure you’ll be able to win him over with a few flexes and the promise of a ringside seat as you take on Coles’ muscle heads. He’s bigger than me – both in his size and his love of guys showing off their strength.” “I see you’ve thought of everything Clarence. Thanks. I’m going to have to make this battle last a little longer than it really should, just so you can get to see more of what my body can do. I’ll throw in a few gratuitous strength displays just for you.” “Thank you sir.” I glanced back up at the wall and began to map out a landing on the other side just as Clarence instructed. For a brief moment I contemplated the fact that the little man might be leading me into a trap. I chuckled to myself, though, when I realized it didn’t matter either way. I knew I’d be able to handle anything waiting for me on the other side of the wall. I reminded myself, also, that this dude craved my muscles and me showing off my strength more than life itself. I was sure he wanted to watch me toy with Tommy Coles and his men as much as I looked forward to doing it. Clarence was actually setting a trap for the guys in the gym and that thought made my cock hard as hell. Still, I decided on a way to keep his mouth silent for the few seconds it would take me to get to the gym. I wasn’t doing it because I was worried he would make noise, but mainly as a brief reward for helping me out so far. “How about you suck on my mammoth pec for a while, Clarence.” I pulled his body into my chest and the man was like a newborn kitten instinctively honing in on its mother’s tit. Clarence’s mouth suctioned onto my saucer-sized aureole and nipple instantly. Both of his hands shot quickly up and grabbed hold of both sides of the huge mound of muscle. I had a feeling that I could have released his body and he still would have dangled in the air – that’s how much power he was using to try and milk my big man nip. I jumped into the air and cleared the wall by hundreds of feet. I landed pretty hard beside the wall on the inside. The jolt of my landing shook Clarence’s body very much but he still maintained a tight hold on my pec with his mouth. The little man was in some kind of muscle heaven and even a hurricane would not have caused him to break away from my muscled nipple. Everything was just as the tiny guy had said. I was mostly hidden by a dark shadow and I could see the gym ahead of me. I quickly saw McKinley pacing back and forth by one of the large barred windows of the one story building. The guard was watching the men inside closely. I could tell by the way he rubbed the front of his crotch that he wasn’t watching just to make sure everyone was okay – he was also getting off on all the sweaty bodies pumping iron inside. I had a feeling that when he got one look at my giant frame the big hard tool in his pants was going to erupt because of muscle overload. I was positive McKinley had never seen anyone as big as me and I had a feeling I was going to rock his world when I began to easily pulverize Tommy Coles and his men. Clarence was still sucking on my man tit like it was the last thing he’d ever get to do on earth. I moved silently and swiftly within a few feet behind the guard. I stood there for a few seconds before the guy began to realize he was not alone. He might have heard the soft slurping noise of my little man admirer working so diligently on my pec, but the way he went rigid suddenly and then turned around slowly made me think his radar had definitely picked up something inhumanly large behind him. I had a feeling that some hunters in the woods got the same kind of feeling when a huge grizzly appeared out of nowhere. The prison guard’s face went from a look of fear to a look of shock and then to a look of lustful awe as he registered what was standing behind him. I think the first thing the poor guy noticed was a man about his size sucking on something that looked like the side of a hot air balloon. It was also clear that the dude doing the sucking was a couple feet off the ground. He then realized that there was a second matching hot air balloon attached to the first. McKinley’s face turned ashen white as he grasped that the two big balloons were rising up and down and were, indeed, muscled flesh – hard muscled flesh. The guard inhaled deeply as he stepped back so he could fully take in the width of the unbelievable chest in front of him. His gaze was just a little lower than the jutting pec shelf in front of him, so he needed to lean back to fully comprehend that what stood in front of him was not just a man, but a man so fucking big that all of his life’s fantasies put together didn’t come close to matching what he now beheld. As his gaze rose upward McKinley took in my keg-sized muscled arms, my mountainous shoulders, the full mass of my bulging chest, and my smiling face beaming down at him. That’s when the guard’s face turned to complete desire and awe. It’s also when his body began to jerk wildly as if he were doing some kind of tribal dance. This movement lasted for a full minute and then the big man’s legs buckled and he fell to his knees. He was able to keep his body erect after falling, but I was sure only because that’s when he got his first glance at my giant rigid cock. His eyes seemed to glaze over and his mouth fell open wide. I stepped back and looked at the guy kneeling before my temple-sized dick. A large wet spot was seeping across the fabric at his crotch. So McKinley was a big old muscle whore just like Clarence had said. I decided I needed to finish the pre-show for the guard. I released my grip on Clarence and, just as I had thought earlier, his body continued to dangle in the air as he held tightly to my pec with his mouth and hands. I moved my arms into a double biceps pose and made the mounds of muscle shoot high into the night air. “Holy fuck!” “Aw shit!” The whispering voices of both men filled the space around us. Clarence continued his work on my nipple as his eyes gazed up at my arms. He actually spoke out of the corner of his mouth. McKinley, still down on his knees, stared at my huge biceps and saliva actually slid down his chin at either side of his mouth. He looked like a dog waiting for a big piece of meat. He was actually, though, a big man looking at a bigger piece of muscled man meat. I grabbed Clarence by the back of his collar and pulled him from my chest. I heard him whimper as I moved his body away. I placed him on the asphalt to the side. I patted his head as I spoke. “Stay, little man, or I’ll hit you on the top of your head so hard that you’ll instantly be buried in the concrete up to your neck. McKinley, here, and I are going to have a little fun.” My words instantly thrilled Clarence. He suddenly forgot about wanting to continue sucking on my mega pec and looked over at the guard on his knees. My movement and my words also seemed to revive McKinley. He suddenly jumped to his feet and quickly pulled out his police baton. In a flash he raised the weapon and brought it down to my chest with all of his strength. He was sure the force of his blow would send me to the ground. I’ve learned a few things about these batons since the changes to my body forced a few scared officers to use them on me. They are aircraft grade aluminum tubing that is supposed to not bend, warp or even break when exposed to extreme hot or cold temperatures and the tubing is filled with a heavy durable wood dowel. I guess the guy that created them never anticipated me, though. As soon as the weapon hit my hardened chest it encountered something much more powerful. The top end of the thick tube shattered into small pieces and the lower half vibrated so hard from the impact that McKinley was forced to drop it. I could tell his hand was in a lot of pain but he quickly reached down and grabbed his pistol, pointing it at my stomach. Clarence cleared his throat loudly and this caused the guard to look in his direction. “I wouldn’t if I were you. It would only make him mad.” This was enough distraction for me to quickly grab the gun from the guard’s hand, being careful to not rip his forefinger off. The poor guy was stunned that I could move so fast and he froze in fear. I smiled at him and then placed the gun between my monstrous pecs. I was careful to leave the handle part sticking out. I squeezed the two mounds together as if I were just breathing hard. I then pulled the gun back out and handed it to McKinley. Clarence stepped forward to take a look at what had happened. Both men gasped when they saw that the simple movement of my muscle chest had squeezed the metal barrel and body of the gun into something as flat as a piece of cardboard. It looked like some child’s cutout cardboard toy. And then, as if on cue, both men started groping their hard cocks through their cum stained pants. I knew at that moment I had won McKinley over as a new little worshipper, as well. I reached down, grabbed him under his arms, and lifted him into the air like he was a piece of cardboard, too. He was so stunned and excited that he dropped the gun. Clarence picked it up and I knew he’d be busy for a while looking at the imprints of the veins from my chest smashed in the metal. I brought McKinley up even with my face and smiled at him. “What’s your first name McKinley?” “Francis. I . . . mean . . . um, Frank.” “Well, Francis. I guess you’ve figured out that tonight can be your lucky night if you want it to be. I’m pretty sure you’ve never seen a man like me and you probably never will again, but I’m planning on going inside that gym and creating a little more havoc than you’ve already seen. If you think my size, my club-busting chest, or my gun-squeezing pecs are impressive then I can guarantee you’re going to love what I do to Tommy Coles and his men. You see, they’re somehow involved in the kidnapping of someone very important to me and I need to get some information from them. After I get my information I think it’s only right that I teach them a little lesson. So, here are your choices little Francis. I could toss your light body a few miles away and easily be done with my business by the time you make it back or you can watch me do the job I came here to do and have a few more cum explosions watching me use these muscles you admire so much.” The guard’s face turned beet red. I could tell it was the first time anyone had ever openly acknowledged they knew he was a muscle pig. He looked down at my immense body, trying to avoid my eyes. It saddened me that this guy had kept his lust for muscle and huge men silent for so many years. I was determined right then and there to help him embrace his inner craving for all things super powerful and massively muscular – which really meant me. I knew that I could demolish the macho wall he had built around himself as easily as I shattered his baton and flattened his gun. It was time for Francis McKinley to come out of the closet as a muscle loving pig-boy. I was going to reward Clarence and him with a strength-packed, muscle-bulging show inside the gym. I also knew I’d have as much as fun as they were going to. “Listen, Francis. You’ve got nothing to be ashamed of – it’s fine if you like this big body in front of you. If you get off on some big dude easily shoving heavy weight around, that’s okay. Look at Clarence here; he’s the biggest little muscle worshipper I’ve ever seen. He’s still transfixed by what my powerful chest did to your gun. And here’s the real kicker, Francis, I get off on all of it too. Yep, that’s right, I’m a muscle whore just like you. My cock gets super stiff any time I do something powerful. I love what this body of mine can do and I’m proud of it. Smashing your gun into a thin slice of metal with no effort at all got my juices pumping something awful. I wish you could have been there earlier when I uprooted a fucking giant oak tree with just my hard rod. Man, it was incredible.” “Yeah it was, you should have seen it McKinley. His cock poked through that oak tree like it was a piece of paper and then he pulled the whole thing out of the ground with just one twitch. It was unbelievable.” “Thank you, Clarence. So, you see Francis, it’s fine for you to want to watch me demolish things or for you to shoot a load just from copping a feel of my gigantic arms.” It was pretty clear that the big guard had no idea he had been running his hands up and down my forearms and biceps. I’m sure his subconscious had easily taken over because the man of his deepest desires was holding him off the ground so easily. He had been letting his fingers slide over the matching large veins that trailed up and down both arms. Each time he got to my bulging upper arms he would try to dent the muscle with his hands but the thick skin covering hard-as-rock sinew didn’t budge at all. The stupefied guard quickly pulled his hands away from my arms. I laughed out loud. “I can see that you need a little more encouragement, don’t you, Francis. How about I toss you in the air like your dad used to do when you were small. I bet you loved that when you were little – and you didn’t even know why. Let’s step away from the building a little and send you up into orbit. Have you ever wanted to fly Francis? Well tonight is your lucky night.” With no warning at all I lowered my arms and then raised them into the air with just a fraction of my strength and the big guard’s body shot into the air. There wasn’t enough time for the guy to even think about screaming. He flew into the air so quickly that even the guards in the lookout tower wouldn’t notice him. The only sound was a gush of air that followed the heavy body into the air. I figured that was the sound Superman made when he took off from earth – come to think of it, I made that noise every time I jumped into the air. Both Clarence and I watched the big guy’s body disappear into the dark night air. I worried for a few seconds that I had underestimated my still-new strength and sent the guy so high that he would either freeze like a popsicle or not have enough oxygen to breathe. “Sweet fucking shit! Where did he go?” I looked at Clarence. His mouth was wide open and he was squinting into the sky trying to find the orbiting guard. I had a feeling that Clarence wanted to take a little flight too. I made a mental note to give him the chance sometime. I got the feeling that Clarence was going to have enough jack-off material to use for the rest of his life. The guy continued to be amazed by each feat of strength I performed. He was the perfect audience. His enthusiasm made my balls pulse as they produced my super pumped juice. I knew I was going to need some release soon. “Here he comes. He’s gonna be flatter than a pancake when he hits this cement, the poor guy.” I did not detect any true sadness in Clarence’s voice. He, again, underestimated my abilities. He just didn’t get it yet. I glanced up and saw the guard’s body falling like meteorite to the earth. When he reached the point just at my reach, I easily caught the guy under his arms and slowed his body down as I lowered my hands with the weight – stopping his body completely when his feet were a few inches from the ground. I immediately chuckled out loud when I saw that Francis had the biggest childlike grin I’d ever seen on his face. The big man was completely overjoyed at being tossed so easily into the air. I really did believe that I had connected with the memory of some adolescent thrill given by his father or some other big older man tossing him in the air. I knew at that moment that Francis was now as smitten as Clarence. I raised the guard into the air so our faces were even. “You liked that didn’t you, Francis?” The man just nodded furiously, like he was some five-year old that wanted to please his elder. I had a feeling he desperately wanted to be tossed in the air again, but I knew it was time for me to have a little workout with the guys inside the gym. I also knew that Francis was going to really like the power show I was about to unleash on a whole group of men he had worshipped for a long time. Those guys were now nothing but a distant memory to Francis, because he had met someone bigger and much stronger. I knew this guard would now do anything I asked, but I wanted to make sure he was happier on the inside, as well. “And do you like my big body, Francis?” “More than anything, sir.” His answer came quickly and I could tell by how forceful it was that the guy had now embraced his lust for muscle completely. He would never again be ashamed of his desire for some bigger guy to dominate him. Francis had stepped into the light, he was now completely freed and I knew he would spend the rest of his life trying to find another guy as big or strong as me. I was sad that he was destined to be disappointed, but I was pretty sure he’d have a lot of fun in the midst of the search. “So, no more fear of being a muscle junkie?” “No sir!” “Well, just to seal the deal, Francis, and to confirm your total devotion to muscle and power, I have one more favor. Well, it’s really an order. You okay with that, my muscle-loving soldier?” “Yes sir.” “Cum!” It was just a simple word – short and sweet. But it was said by a voice full of power and from someone that was beginning to understand his control over other men – well, other humans. I knew that my order would make the guard’s body erupt in orgasmic servitude to the super muscle man that still held him in the air. That one simple word made Francis’ body immediately convulse in a stream of uncontrollable mind-blowing spasms. I heard a noise to my right and turned to see that Clarence had fallen to the ground and his body was also thrusting around as he emptied a full load into his pants. I was pretty sure the guy on the ground had emptied enough of his juice up to that point that he had probably lost ten pounds. I was impressed he still had something to spew from his cock. I turned back to Francis and was even more impressed to see that the guy was still shooting. The wet stain that was once just at his crotch now reached upward covering half of his shirt and stretched below his knees in the fabric of his pants. This guy had obviously been storing up his man-lava like a volcano that had lied dormant for centuries. I was sure that Clarence’s abs were going to hurt like hell tomorrow – his stomach was pumping like a giant oil rig when it finally gets a gusher! It took a few minutes for both men to stop shaking involuntarily – even after they had stopped cumming. Then it took even longer for both of their brains to return to earth. I knew each man wanted to stay in muscle-heaven for a lot longer, but the promise of getting to see more strength feats and to watch my body in action brought them back to reality. I set Francis back on the ground as Clarence struggled to stand up. I could tell his legs were very weak and his body was still shaking from its workout. If shooting a load could have added muscle to a man’s body, both of these guys would have now been as big as me. Boy how I loved showing off my muscles and strength for them. I was going to have a lot of fun inside the gym. “So, Francis. You okay with me ripping a hole in that big metal door to the gym and then showing off my body and my power to the guys inside. Remember, I promise you and Clarence, here, a ringside seat. I might even let you two decide some of the things I’ll do to highlight my talents. As a matter of fact, Clarence, here, suggested that I make it look like it’s a struggle to bust through the door so the guys have no idea of my real strength. I kind of like that plan – that way the group thinks they can take me easily. It will be fun for all of us to watch them be surprised as they realize I’m unstoppable. So, what do you say, big guy? You up for a massive muscle show?” “Hell yeah.” “Fuck yes.” Again, both men answered at the same time and this made me laugh. I turned and walked toward the corner – heading toward the massive steel door to the gym. My cock was sticking straight up against my rock-hard abs – just from the anticipation of the fun I was about to have with my massive body. Tommy Coles and his men were about to meet Mr. Unstoppable and it was going to be fun for me and my new muscle-worshipping slaves. ********** Ted (Part 8) My cock was the first thing that began to grow. I could not believe I was so insanely aware of my body that I could sense where the serum Ted had put in my food was affecting me. It’s like when you stub your toe and your brain immediately registers the throbbing pain – even though that part of your body is so far away. Every atom of my body seemed to be focused on my dick. At first the feeling was very similar to the stimulation you feel when your rod starts to harden, but then it turned into something much more . . . I couldn’t find the right word . . . something much more powerful. Yes, that was it, I was feeling a surge of power in my very-stiff member and it was perfectly clear to me that the life-long friend of my right hand inflated with every pleasure inducing pulse. Even in the midst of the pain that was still ravaging my body I could sense the incredible endorphin rush released each time my cock expanded. I was completely aware, for example, when my cock reached the size of what most people would call a good size. My brain was able to somewhat celebrate the fact that I was going to impress people when I pulled down my underwear. I wasn’t as big as John Holmes, but I knew that my once timid little cock could now stand up proud next to most men. I was not, however, ready for when the piece of meat continued to increase in size. My mind had trouble understanding when my cock grew to the size and length of a rolling pin. Ted, on the other hand, accepted this fact joyfully when his ass felt something hard as steel and big as that baker’s kitchen utensil forcing his body to rise into the air. He was fully expecting the growth and, by the look on his face, he understood that my cock was nowhere near finished growing. “Yeah, Brock. God, that feels good. Of course your cock would be the first thing to grow. I should have known that, since it’s where your maleness is defined. Shit, it’s as big as my forearm, but longer. Don’t worry, man, that’s just the beginning. What does it feel like, Brock? God, you’ve got to tell me.” “There’s . . . still . . . pain, but . . . my balls and cock feel . . . good.” “Yeah, that’s it, buddy. Focus on the good feeling. Relax your body and your mind by concentrating on the growth. Shit, you’re already so much bigger.” Ted was right. I could tell that my cock was now as thick as a two liter Coke bottle, but almost as long as my entire arm. Suddenly I heard muffled fabric tearing and realized my pants were being spit open in the front by my powerful dick. The sound was muted because Ted’s ass was covering that part of my body. It was clear by the ecstatic look on his face that he could feel my pants busting open and allowing the growth to seemingly accelerate. Ted began to slide his butt up and down my developing pole. I painfully forced my head to come up from the floor as I tilted my chin toward my chest. What I saw was like something out of a horror film about aliens. My once tiny-sized dick was now some kind of veined giant python sticking up almost to my face. It now looked as thick as a fire hydrant – nearly as wide as my body – and was well over two feet long. Its growth actually forced me to lay my head back down on the ground. I could have easily licked the piss slit of my own dickhead without even moving. I suddenly panicked. I was sure I was turning into a circus freak. The pain in my body suddenly took over again and I began to have trouble breathing. Ted immediately figured out what was happening. “Brock, stop it! Don’t worry about the size of your cock. Your body is going to catch up. I promise. You just have to give it time. Don’t freak out, buddy! Focus again on your growth. Get back in touch with the good feeling. Come on man. Don’t let the size of your beautiful rod scare you. I mean it, Brock. Look at me. Look at me, man!” Ted was yelling now and for a second I worried that the neighbors might come knocking on the door. This was certainly going to be hard to explain to the 80-year-old Mrs. Simpson down the hall. I looked at the smiling face of my gorgeous roommate and somehow found the strength to focus again on the pleasure emanating now from my balls. It hit me then, that my balls had been growing all this time, as well. I could feel them forcing my small legs to spread wide apart. I could tell that the two soccer-ball sized gonads had blown the seams of my pants to shreds as they inflated. Ted was too busy running his hands up and down the cannon sticking out from under his ass to notice what I knew were two giant pulsing juice machines - causing messages of ecstasy to shoot up to my brain. I registered suddenly that the growth of my balls and cock had stopped. The tip of my pole now rested on my face. Ted was now in his own little muscle worship world and must have figured I was able and ready to enjoy the rest of the changes. There was still a lot of pain and I was slightly fearful of being turned into some kind of deformed mutant, but somewhere – in the deep recesses of my mind – I knew that what was happening to me was truly incredible and wouldn’t stop until I was completely massive. It was obvious that my body was going to pause after each part of me grew. Well, it was obvious to me now that I was so “in tune” with myself. I think it was giving my internal organs – mainly my heart – a chance to adjust to the improved me. It immediately hit me that my internal organs were going to grow, as well. Everything about my DNA had to be super-enhanced as I expanded. The abrupt stretching of my torso interrupted these thoughts. That was the best way to describe what began to happen. I suddenly felt my upper body elongating like that old children’s toy Stretch Armstrong. The tip of my cock slid down the bottom part of my face and then hit my neck as it fell from my chin. I could feel the head moving down my chest as my body extended both ways from my midsection. “Aw hell, that’s so cool!” Ted rode my cock as my body stretched. He slid his ass forward in order to keep his hands near my chest. I could tell the guy couldn’t wait until my pecs began to explode. He was trying desperately to keep a grip on my scrawny chest, but my body moved to quickly. I was fully conscious of when I passed the six-foot mark, and then when I kept going past seven feet. My excitement at growing taller caused me to lose concentration, so I really had no idea if I had gone past eight feet or not. It didn’t really matter; I just knew that I was now fucking tall. I’m sure I looked like some kind of freakish skinny giant with a powerhouse cock. This thought made me laugh out loud. “Brock, you’re a giant. Oh my God, you’re going to be huge! Bigger than I could have ever imagined. What’s next?” Don’t ask me how I knew, but I suddenly raised my hands and held them in front of Ted. He understood immediately. He placed his larger hands against mine. We sat there for a few seconds in suspended animation and then it began. Ted tightened his ass cheeks on the top of my hard pole in excited anticipation of what we were both about to observe. My hands grew wider first. They expanded quickly – like some animated video in fast motion. One moment I could see the sides of Ted’s big hands extending past mine and then they were gone. I looked like some kind of marine animal with giant stubby paddle hands. That’s when the fingers started to thicken and grow. It was one of the coolest things I’d ever seen. I never knew that fingers could look so powerful. I swear small biceps-like muscles bulged out at my finger joints as each one exploded in size. Suddenly my hand made Ted’s look comical. I forced our hands sideways so I could see how tiny his were compared to mine. I could actually fold my fingers over and cover the back of his entire hand – and then some. I was sure that my hand could now easily palm one of those exercise balls that people used in Pilates. Ted let out a whistle and then quickly moved his hands back to my chest. The boy did not want to miss the thrill of feeling my pecs expand. I continued to stare at my hands as beautiful thick veins appeared across their tops, fingernails expanded, and hard-as-shit skin tightened around their hugeness. I was mesmerized at how powerful my giant paws now looked. It was fucking unbelievable. I was beginning to ignore the pain in my body completely and focused only on the idea that I was turning into a muscle monster. Even though I was excited about the new improvements to my body, I wasn’t prepared for the expansion of my head and neck. Suddenly, it felt like a thousand migraines had decided to explode in my cranium at the same time. My long skinny body went rigid from the intense shock to my system. I cried out and Ted immediately noticed what was happening. “Whoa, Brock, man I’m sorry. I know it must be painful, but your head has to grow too. You don’t want to have a big body and just a little pinhead, do you? The pain isn’t going to last long. Shit, I wish you could see your neck getting thicker and totally powerful. Damn, I never knew a neck could look so awesome.” Ted’s words helped me to maneuver my thoughts to the growth instead of the pain. I tried to hone in on what changes I was feeling. As soon as my focus switched I became aware of stubble sprouting across my face. I could actually feel a beard growing. I could also tell that it was thick hair that matched what was growing on my head. That’s also when I became aware of my neck becoming more intense – like a solid piece of indestructible metal. The feeling turned me on even more than watching my hands grow. I could feel my neck and head swelling to a size that anticipated the changes to come for my body. I understood what Ted saw in my bulging muscle-neck. He got a glimpse of what was going to happen to my chest – the part of my body that he waited for most. Even in the midst of pain and awareness of all this growth I could hear the collar of my shirt ripping in many places at one time. I longed to watch my powerful neck shred through the cloth as it grew. “Aw fuck, man, your neck just busted your shirt like it was nothing. Such power, Brock, and we’ve only just begun. Damn, I wish you could see the full manly stubble sprouting on your face. It’s so fucking awesome. You’re even more beautiful than before.” Ted’s compliments went straight to my heads – the one throbbing with pain on top of my bulky neck and the massive hard one that was being pressed into by his tight ass. I could no longer tell which I was enjoying more, the changes I was feeling in my body or hearing how the changes were exciting my gorgeous roommate. I think it was pretty even. In a flash the pain in my head stopped. I knew we were, again, pausing for a few seconds. My body needed time to register the growth of my skull, face and neck. I could sense how heavy my head was now. I knew it would be hard for my tall skinny body to not topple over if I had been able to stand up. For right now I was way too top heavy. My head had grown to match my soon-to-be mammoth body. The sound of something ripping filled the room. Ted quickly turned his upper body around to follow the sound. I instantly could feel what was happening and I was glad that Ted was watching so he could give me a description of what it looked like later. My feet were expanding in the same fashion as my hands. I could just imagine how my growing toes were bursting through the reinforced fronts of my tennis shoes and how the sturdy leather sides were shredding away weakly as each powerful foot packed on massive muscle. “Dayum, Brock. Your feet demolished your shoes like they were made of tissue. Those mothers are huge. I guess they had to match this giant rod! You know what they say, big feet mean a big cock. I don’t think you’ll ever be able to find shoes in your size; the things are almost as long as skis. Who knew feet could be such a turn on. I’m going to have to suck on those giant toes at some point.” It was starting to dawn on me that Ted was one intense lover of big muscle. The guy was probably going to enjoy my new body even more than me. I was overcome with a feeling of deep gratitude suddenly – for the gift my roommate had given me. But I was also enveloped by another desire, something so new to me that I couldn’t name it at first. Suddenly it hit me, I could not wait to give my huge body to Ted. My mind was immediately filled with an intense feeling a kind of servitude. I wanted to be huge for myself, yes, but I also wanted to be a freaking muscle god so I could please my roommate. This latter feeling was even stronger than the first. I wanted to make all of my little buddy’s muscle dreams come true. I intended to use my size to help him live out his fantasies. This was a desire flooding my entire new huge frame with an intensity that almost felt like it would cause me to explode. Wait a minute, I just referred to Ted as my little buddy and it felt so right. A major shift had just happened in my psyche to match the changes to my body. I had moved across some intangible line in the universe. My perspective had changed. I was no longer the guy that fantasized about hooking up with a massive muscled hunk, now I looked forward to fulfilling fantasies as the massive muscled hunk. I looked at my upcoming new humongous physique as a gift – a gift that was to be shared. I could not wait for the chance to flex my giant body for Ted. I wanted to make my roommate orgasm just from feeling my biceps or sucking on my chest. I no longer wanted a huge body for myself; I wanted it for others – specifically Ted. This intense feeling seemed to fuel my body in some way. I registered the monumental change within my mind and how it was part of becoming the giant man I was soon to be. I loved Ted in a new and forever kind of way. Tears welled up in my eyes as I thought about giving him everything he had ever wanted. My Hallmark card moment was interrupted by sudden growth in my legs and my glutes. I felt my ass explode through my pants and press my crotch, and Ted, higher into the air. Ted let out a squeal of delight as his body rose. He sensed the power coursing through my ass cheeks. Again, he turned around to watch each of my legs become thicker than his entire body. I could feel the newly formed muscles of my calves’ blast through pants’ legs and I’m pretty sure the sight was unbelievable, because Ted’s body began to shake with excitement. He actually let go of my chest to applaud. This made me smile. I was overjoyed at his sudden childlike reaction to my body. And then my thighs exploded – actually sending scraps of cloth into the air – just from the force of my sudden growth. “Fuck, that’s unbelievable!” Ted’s enthusiasm was contagious. My cock twitched up and down because of the sudden awareness that my legs were now monstrous. Ted had to reach down and grab hold of the large pole he was straddling, just to keep his balance. He was getting his wish of riding my body like a bucking bronco. I noticed the expansion of my upper legs shoved my giant-sized balls into the air and this gave Ted’s lower back some support. He quickly laid his body down on top of my long upper torso, scooting up on my cock so his hands and face would be right at my chest. Ted had been waiting for this part of my body to grow since this began and he wasn’t going to miss it. I was still marveling at the feeling caused by my new and improved legs. My thick thighs now caused my legs to be pushed away from each other, but I could feel that my monster calves still actually touched. They were that big. I could feel power surging through every inch of the new powerful support system below my waist. I could not wait to see how they looked in the mirror. Ted was now sliding his body up and down my huge prick, while he, at the same time, used his thighs to try and squeeze my enormous balls. I could tell his small legs were squeezing hard, but I barely felt it. The strength of my juice sacs was mind-blowing and exciting at the same time. I knew this was just a small preview of how powerful my body was going to be. Ted could tell all of his leg strength felt like nothing to my balls. “Aw shit, Brock, you don’t even feel that do you?” “Barely. It feels nice.” “Nice? I’m squeezing your balls with all my might and it just feels fucking nice? Holy hell, you’re going to have more power than I’ve ever dreamed of, buddy. You’re going to be bigger than a bear and stronger than a tank! I’m ready for the chest, man. I’ve got to feel these pecs grow.” It was as if his wish was my command. All of the sudden my upper torso began to reconfigure in many ways all at one time. Ted had each of my pecs in a claw-like grasp with his fingers. He was squeezing my barely meaty chest with all his strength. I lifted my head to watch whatever it was that was causing him to moan out loud and his eyes to almost bug out of his head. I heard my entire shirt basically disintegrate in seconds. I knew that even the cloth beneath Ted’s hands was ripped away from my body, like a magician that pulls a tablecloth out from under a place setting. My roommate let out a cry of glee at the sight of my body busting out of my shirt in one quick motion. When I looked down I saw the skin and muscle of each pectoral swelling like my body was some kind of morphing program on a computer. The density of each globe of meat was increasing in a way that was forcing Ted’s fingers, now white-knuckled because of his exertion, to straighten completely out. No amount of pressure he could muster prevented my pecs from unbending each finger. I was also amazed to watch how my skin, dented by Ted’s palm and grip, ballooned out and became perfectly smooth. Ted was pushing with all his might but his small hands could not cause even a slight dimple in my growing chest muscle. Ted finally let out a defeated yell and stopped pressing down on my expanding chest. He simply let his hands rest on the inflating muscle and started moving them in circles to feel the entire monster shelf. I noticed that each circle had to go out wider because my chest was growing so quickly. Ted also dropped his face down into the deepening valley between the two mountains growing in front of him. His moaning became more like growls of orgasmic delight as he felt pec muscle squeezing both sides of his head tightly. He started trying to shake his head lower between the two pillows of power, but he couldn’t move at all. I watched as his head was forced upward away from my body as my chest continued to burst outward into two huge muscled blimps. I could see him trying to lick the bottom of the valley between my pecs, but his head was pushed upward so much that his tongue didn’t come close to reaching. I actually could see my own cock and part of Ted’s body when looking between the two giant muscled pillows that easily held Ted’s head in place. I tensed my chest a little and Ted screamed out in pain. I quickly relaxed the muscles and Ted was able to use his hands to push on my pecs and dislodge his head from my powerful grip. “Shit, Brock, what are you trying to do, squish my into something as thin as paper?” “I’m sorry, Ted.” “Wait a minute man, that was just a slight pec tense – wasn’t it?” “Um, yes.” “Sweet fucking hell, that felt like ten car crushing machines put together and you’re telling me you barely squeezed?” “That would be an affirmative, roomy.” “Fuck yeah!” And as he yelled in pleasure at the thought of how strong my chest was, he began to pound on both of them with his closed fists, like a judge’s gavel. I could tell Ted was hitting me hard, but I felt nothing. I guess, if I concentrated, I could register that something was happening, but it was like when you sense that an ant is crawling on your arm. Ted was using all of his strength to strike me in the chest and I felt nothing. Each tap of his hand did nothing to my skin or muscle – there wasn’t even the slightest indention. I began to smile at the knowledge of how powerful my body was going to be. Ted stopped his pounding, placed his hands back on my chest, and rested. He was breathing hard – just from his pathetic attempt to make my body feel something. “You don’t even feel that, do you?” “If I concentrate on that part of my body I kind of feel something, but really it’s like a cotton ball falling on my skin.” “Dayum, that’s so fucking hot! I can’t believe . . .” Ted’s sentence was cut short because his attention was suddenly diverted again to my pecs. I knew what was happening and what caused him to stop talking. I could feel it. My nipples and the dark skin encircling them were now growing. Ted wasted no time, he opened his mouth wide and clamped down hard on my right nipple. The guy wanted to feel the sweet meat expanding in his mouth. He immediately started sucking as if his life depended on it. I could feel my once-tiny nub growing into something that resembled a small cock. My nipple was actually filling Ted’s mouth and forcing his clenched teeth apart with ease. I was pretty sure that there was now more strength in just one of my man tits than a fleet of Hummers. Ted’s moans of pleasure made it obvious he realized the same thing. My enjoyment of my new giant chest was suddenly overshadowed by my awareness of what had happened simultaneously to my mid section. It became obvious that my abdominals had not only exploded into powerful thick ridges of muscle, but they also had become even stronger than my pecs. I had always heard that a person’s core was the most important muscle group and now I understood completely. I realized that without an indestructible middle my body would be worth nothing. I needed something to support both my tremendous upper body, but also a lower torso that would be able to withstand all of the things my super strong legs were going to be able to do. It was clear that if Ted had chosen to pound my abs the same way he did my chest he would have broken many of the bones in his hands, wrists, and forearms. My abdominal muscles and lower back were now able to withstand incomprehensible amounts of abuse. I could not wait to test them out. I also couldn’t wait to count the muscle bricks that now made up the wall that covered my stomach. My mind shifted to my upper back. Without even focusing on that part of my body I knew it had grown beyond massive. The phrase “that lat spread is wider than a entire state” had finally found someone that came close to matching the metaphor. I knew that my shoulders now spread as far as Ted’s entire body turned long ways – probably further. I also knew that my muscle covered back probably looked like three or four pro bodybuilders standing beside each other. I had never been a “back” man – I didn’t get off on some big guy showing off that part of his body. But that all changed as soon as I thought about my own back. I imagined doing push ups with a SUV parked on top of me. I made a mental note to ask Ted to sleep on my back one night, knowing we’d probably need to put a foam mattress on the hard muscle to make it comfortable. I wanted to be his bed and then I realized he could probably hold a sleep over with five of his friends and still have room to spare. My cock jerked hard as I thought about what my back must look like. The sudden movement underneath Ted made him glance up at me, even as he continued to suck on my cock-sized nipple. He made a face that made it clear he wanted to know what made my dick jump so hard. “I was just thinking about how big my back must be.” This made Ted stop sucking for a few seconds and I could tell he had a big smile on his face. And then we both heard more ripping sounds. We had both forgotten about my arms. The puny twigs that had been resting beside my giant torso had begun to grow. My biceps, triceps, and forearms grew so fast that the material of my shirt didn’t just rip; it actually separated at each thread. We both were mesmerized as we watched the sleeves be blown into a pile of jumbled thin strings in a split second. We had little time to look at the material, however, when my biceps started to balloon larger than the tires of a small car. I wasn’t even tensing the muscles and they looked ten times larger than any heavyweight bodybuilder we had ever seen. My lats were so large that they forced my arms to turn slightly and stick out from my body. This helped me to see that my triceps now looked like the bottoms of medium sized boats covered in skin. My forearms were also thicker than my entire old body. I made fists with my hands and then brought my forearms upward, causing my biceps to bulge out in a semi flex. Seeing my giant arms explode with a myriad of peaks and a roadmap of blood-pumping veins was too much for both Ted and me. As soon as my monster arms swelled up into just a portion of their insane size my cock began to pump buckets of muscled cum. The force was unimaginable and I was thankful that Ted’s own incredible orgasm had forced him to raise his body away from mine. I was sure the exploding cum might have felt like missiles hitting him and could have hurt him – or worse. Ted’s ejaculation caused him to cry out and my own new thunderous voice seemed to cause the room to shake as I, too, moaned in pleasure. It felt like the planet stopped spinning as I came. My entire body was on fire with sensations beyond my wildest dreams. I felt so powerful as I shot load after load of milky cum into the air. I felt indestructible . . . unstoppable. ********** Brock – Part 9 The building that housed the gym had a large garage-like door that opened mechanically. I could tell it was made of strong metal, which was about a half of foot thick. I’m sure the entire thing weighed multiple tons. It would probably take a crane or an army of men to lift the thing back onto its metal track if it somehow came off. It had tightly spaced bars at the top and bottom that stuck out from a solid sheet of metal running across the entire middle. I was tall enough to look in through the bars at the top, but other men were simply even with the plate of metal. The openings at the top and the bottom were there to help “air out” the gym as guys worked out. I got a huge whiff of muscleman sweat when I walked to the door. I looked in and saw about twelve huge men working out. Some of them were quite impressive. I was sure all they ever did was work out. I knew immediately that Tommy Coles was the elder balding guy in the middle of the group. He was chatting with a couple of massive guys who were taking a break from the bench where they had obviously been pressing some serious looking weight. My cock actually twitched at the sight of the huge men in the gym. None of them were really close to my size, but most of them – except Tommy Coles, himself – were even bigger than my new muscle slave guard, Francis. No wonder the guy liked to whack off watching these guys work out – compared to most men they were monstrous. Compared to me, however, they were tiny. I looked at the door and contemplated grabbing the metal plating in the middle and pulling it back like it was just the top of a sardine can, but then I remembered that, although it would be a simple task, it would give away how strong I really was and we wanted to let the boys inside be surprised by my power. I reached up to where the door slid into the metal frame at the wall. Francis grabbed the keys attached to his belt and spoke to me as he fumbled to find a specific one. “I can open the door a little for you – to get it going.” I looked down at him and smiled. The guy swallowed hard because my face made it clear that he didn’t need to do a thing. He dropped the keys to the ground as he began to understand what I intended to do. He watched me intently. I chuckled as I answered him. “That won’t be necessary.” I slid the thick fingers of my left hand along the large door and pressed the tips between where the two slabs of metal overlapped when it was shut. I pressed in slightly and the steel plating of the frame buckled with no resistance. I was able to get my fingers deep into the frame and easily pulled a huge part of the strong steel casing from the door. Both men standing next to me moaned out loud. I glanced down and saw that they were each rock hard and stroking themselves through their pants. “Don’t get hot and bothered too soon, boys. We’ve got a lot more showing off to come. This is as easy for me as it is for you to crumple the foil wrapper of a piece of chewing gum. Make sure you hold out for some of the really impressive displays of power to come. Remember, little Clarence, you’re going to hold out as long as you can – we’re hoping you won’t cum until all of this is over and I give you the okay. I doubt you’ll be able to do it, but it sure will be fun trying.” I returned my focus to the door. I slid my right hand into the hole my other hand had easily created and dug my fingers through concrete so I could wrap them around the thick edge of the solid metal frame. The feeling of my thick fingertips pushing through concrete like it was only wet paper towels made my insides flutter like a schoolgirl in love and my cock pulse against my abs quickly. Here was the thick outer wall of a building being destroyed easily by just my fingers. I loved how incredible that made me feel. I got a jolt of adrenaline every time I crushed something that was supposedly unbreakable by human hands. It wasn’t exactly a feeling of cockiness – it was more of a giddy excitement caused by my newfound awareness of how powerful my body was – even just the fingers of one hand. I was again amazed when I realized my hand was big enough to easily grip the very wide end of the huge door. I compressed my fingers a little just to feel how effortlessly I could dent solid metal. My fingers squeezed into the steel like it was just a ball of cotton. Both guys were craning their necks around my massive arm to see what my hand was doing. Francis was speechless, but Clarence simply could not refrain from giving a play-by-play. “Shit, you poked through concrete like it was nothing. Look at how your fucking thumb presses into solid steel as if it were soft dough. That’s such intense power! Those guys inside are gonna have no fucking clue about how strong you are. This is going to be great!” His words made me chuckle and they made Francis moan louder - like a dog in heat. My thoughts returned to the fun waiting inside and I pulled ever-so-lightly and the giant door slid open. It moved easily – like it was cardboard. I knew the door would be insanely heavy to any other person, but it was a breeze to me. My powerful hand effortlessly overpowered the electric juice keeping the door shut, as well as moving the mass of metal with no difficulty. “That thing weighs tons!” Francis was totally shocked and could not contain his excitement at what I had done. He immediately pressed his hand up against the now deformed concrete that had been destroyed by my fingers. Clarence would not be outdone, though, and he was running his hand across the finger indentions at the end of the door. Both men momentarily forgot about what was going to happen inside the gym. I stepped into the hot, man-scented room – having to duck to make it through the large doorway. I had made little noise entering the room, even as I muscle manhandled concrete and steel, so no one even turned to look in our direction. Most of the men were intently pushing around what they thought was heavy weight, but it looked like child’s play to me. I decided to get everyone’s attention at the same moment. I used my full voice and it sounded like some kind of mega-bullhorn. “So, are you weak little boys ready to see a real man throw around some serious poundage?” All eyes quickly turned toward me. I watched as twelve heads jerked at the same time and then had to tilt backwards to take in my full size. I saw a momentary look of shock in each man’s eyes and then they recovered and everyone was on their feet instantly. Tommy Coles moved to the front of the group as they gathered into a gang-like clump, ready to defend their gym. The elder leader’s mouth turned into a sneer and he gave off attitude as he spoke. “Sorry, pal, this gym is reserved just for us. I don’t think you’ll be throwing any weights around.” “I wasn’t talking about the weights. I intend to toss you guys around. This gym belongs to me, now.” “That’s some cocky words from a guy that’s trespassing. I don’t care how big you are, mister. Look around – it seems to be pretty uneven. You might want to turn around and leave before you and your boyfriends get hurt.” “Uneven, huh? Okay, I’ll let you go round up a few hundred more men to make it almost even Tommy-boy. Hell, go ahead and get every person within a mile – it’s not going to help.” “I don’t know how you know my name, naked-boy, but you’ve just dug your own grave. Tear him apart boys and once you’re done with the shit-for-brains muscle head, teach Clarence and his friend a lesson, too.” I could feel thick drops of pre-cum leaking from my dick slit, just from the impending muscle fun coming my way. I stood there relaxed, but very excited, as I watched the group of big men start moving into action. They took their time, thinking they were building the tension before they kicked my ass. I smiled at their folly – knowing they had no idea that they were about to encounter something unstoppable. And, as if my last thought were some kind of cue, two of the larger men lowered their bodies and ran directly at me with their shoulders aimed at my mid-section. I placed my hands behind my back and stood there in a teasingly calm way. I didn’t even tense my abs, mainly because I had learned what my body was capable of – and when these two supposedly huge bodybuilders hit me it was going to feel like two drops of water falling against my skin. I knew both guys thought they were going to slam my big body into the steel door behind me. They anticipated my stomach succumbing to their powerful blows and the fight being over before it even began. I glanced behind them and saw that Tommy Coles and the other guys were smiling because they knew I was a goner – they thought I was about to learn a lesson about challenging the men that ran this prison. As a small boy I always marveled at how a fly, caught in the house, would throw it’s body against a shut window and be stunned to find that the glass stopped it completely. The fly would continue to try and penetrate the window until it finally slid down the pane to the windowsill totally tapped out. For a few seconds my body was flooded with a jolt of orgasmic electricity as I prepared to do the same to these to large men. It barely registered when their bulky shoulders hit my abdominals. It felt like nothing to my powerful – still un-flexed – stomach. It was obvious, though, that the two men were not spared pain in the same way. I don’t think shoulders were broken, but I do know that both men instantly blacked out from the impact. Nothing on my entire body moved even a fraction of an inch. These two huge heavy bodies smacked up against something more solid and something more dense – and then they simply slid down my lower torso and legs to crumple on the floor at my feet. I bent over, grabbed both unconscious men by the waistband of their prison pants and lifted them into the air. I held both guys at my waist and looked at the rest of their gang. “Two down so soon Tommy? You sure you don’t want to call for back-up now?” I then tossed both men in opposite directions. They went sailing through the air, even though I had basically just flicked my hands, and slammed up against opposing walls. Again their bodies slid to the ground. I knew they were going to have severe headaches in the morning – and quite a few bruises. I also knew that the war was just starting and I made a mental note to not dispense with the remaining big guys as quickly as the first two. I had promised Clarence and Francis a great show and I did not want to disappoint my two little worshippers. Tommy shouted at the remaining men. “Shut the fucker up, now!” The largest of the gang let out a rebel yell, signaled to a guy near him, and then they lifted a bar loaded with weights off of its stand where he had been doing bench presses. I cold tell there was tons of weight on the bar – well, a lot of weight to anyone besides me. It took both men to manipulate the bulky item into a battering ram and they took off running towards me. The anticipation of what was about to happen made my heart start beating with excitement. I felt like a middle school kid with a crush on a classmate, but this time the crush was actually focused on my own muscles and what they could do. I brought my right hand out in front of me, making sure it was even with the tip of the bar. My arm didn’t budge at all when the force of the two men and the heavy weights struck my palm. I wish I could have said the same about the two men. Immediately, both came flying forward – the first guy’s body rammed into the thick stack of weights in front of him and the other guy flew into the muscled back of the first. Both guys were stunned but they continued to grip the weights. I quickly reached out, grabbed the bar behind the second guy, and lifted it into the air above my head. The feet of both men came off the floor as their bodies went upward. They were still too shocked to let go. Even with one end of the heavy bar uneven because of the weight of the two guys, I was able to hold it straight using little of my strength. The combined load was very light to my muscled arm. I stared at the unbelieving faces of both men for a few seconds and then began to shake the bar. Their entire frames began to flop around like a plastic bag being manipulated by fifty mile-per-hour winds. They could not hold on for even fifteen seconds. The two big guys dropped to their feet and wobbled a little – still stunned by the sudden impact with my strong palm. I brought the weighted bar down level with their faces. I could see they were beginning to register the fact that I held with only one hand what the two of them together had struggled to carry. I steadied the bar, which actually bent downward at the ends because of the massive amount of weight, with my thumb and pinkie. I then brought my forefinger and ring finger over the bar while my middle finger stayed under it. I have never witnessed eyes grow so wide as I did then. Both men were transfixed as I pushed down with my two fingers on top of the bar – against my middle finger – and the steel rod bent like it as a piece of red-vine licorice. I continued to push down until the two sets of weights at the ends met and clanged together like deformed church bells. I heard both of the little muscle worshippers behind me cry out in pleasured pain as they tried hard not to shoot a newly built-up load of cum at my display of power. The color in the faces of both huge prisoners standing in front of me quickly drained away and their mouths dropped open in disbelief. “Hard to believe it, isn’t it little boys - that my three fingers would have more strength than both of your bodies put together. Well, actually they have a lot more than that. And just in case you might think it’s some kind of trick, watch this.” I quickly switched the placement of my fingers and, with little work, I pushed up - making the ends of the bar rise again as I straightened it. You could hear the metal bar screeching in protest as my fingers manipulated it easily. Both of the big muscled guys staring at what my hand had just accomplished stopped breathing - their tiny brains could not fathom someone having this kind of strength. I glanced down and saw that the front of their orange regulation prison pants were now tented; pressed out by hard cocks. These massive straight hardened-criminals could not help from getting turned on by my power. That fact thrilled me beyond belief. I glanced back up at their frozen faces and smiled. “You guys like what you see, don’t you. Well, watch this my new little admirers.” I tossed the bar into the air and caught it with my palm facing up, grabbing it like someone might take hold of a javelin. I brought my arm back slightly and then sent the bar flying through the air across the large room. Every eye in the gym, except the two that were still unconscious, watched the massive weights soar toward the opposite wall like a missile. The force of my toss caused the weights at the first end of the bar to penetrate through the thick concrete wall easily and with little noise. It was like a nail piercing quickly into a piece of balsa wood. I had calculated just the right amount of power to send the bar only halfway into the wall. The opposite end of weights stuck out of the newly made, perfectly circular hole like some kind of piece of modern art. I was staring at the vibrating end of the weighted bar when I felt something like a fly landing on the side of my face. I turned my eyes to see that one of the big dudes had recovered enough from his surprise at my strength to pick up a two-hundred pound steel dumbbell and slam it against my head. The power of his blow caused the steel end of the weight to dent to the contours of my head and it was now molded around my ear. His fingers were trapped against my cheek. I looked at him and smiled. “Did you really think that would hurt me, little man?” I reached up and grabbed the weight, being careful to let him pull his hand away before I did anything that would hurt him. I brought the dumbbell even with his face and held it at both ends with my hands. My chest bulged slightly as I pressed in – causing the handle in the middle to cave in on itself like an accordion. In an instant the two bulky hexagon shaped ends of the dumbbell came together. I continued to squeeze my hands, compressing the solid metal into round ball. It was like how a child manipulates snow when making it into something for throwing. I then pinched the top of the smooth metal orb and caused two small solid strips to stick out of the now tightly packed weight. They looked like small bunny ears. I brought the entire fixture to my right nipple. I bent the tips of both strips so they faced my insanely thick nub and then I squeezed them together. They were forced into the sides of my nipple until they clamped onto it with a grip equaling the power of a crane used in construction. I let go and my new nipple ring hung there beautifully from my massive chest. The feeling of hard steel clamping into my nipple made my cock jump. The two hundred pounds did not cause my skin to sag at all – it was good to know that even my nipple was fucking powerful. I looked back at the guy that had been brave enough to think a dumbbell slammed against my head could hurt me. I leaned down towards him and then slightly flexed my right pec. The minor bounce of my chest still had enough force to twitch my nipple so that the two hundred pound weight went flying upward. It caught the chin of the guy in front of me and sent him flying into the air – backwards a few feet and he fell to the floor – completely out like the other guys. I continued bouncing my chest and marveled at how the ball attached to my nipple flew up and down, making a loud thud each time it struck my pec. I turned around so Clarence and Francis could get a good view my new accessory. “Remind me to make one for my other mega nip before I leave. I like a guy that’s comfortable enough with himself to wear jewelry, don’t you?” Both men gritted their teeth as they nodded in agreement. I could tell they were still trying not to shoot bucket loads of cum as their eyes followed the bouncing ball attached to my nipple. It was obvious that they were enjoying the show and that had been one of my main goals. I turned back to the remaining men. The guy standing nearest me, the one that had helped his buddy battle ram the weight into my palm suddenly turned into a wild, but stupid, man. He began to throw punches into my chiseled abs one after another. One punch from his big powerful arms would have probably sent most men to the hospital, but they didn’t even begin to tickle me. I let him go crazy for a few minutes and actually yawned as he used up all of his strength punching my hard-as-a-brick-wall stomach. He finally dropped his tired arms and drooped his shoulders forwarded as he tried to catch his breath. His hands were bloodied from pounding against my indestructible abs and he heaved like a ninety-year old man that had just climbed a bunch of stairs. Compared to me, he indeed looked like a broken-down sickly older man. “And what exactly did that accomplish? Here, let me show you what a real punch looks like.” I grabbed the guy by his shoulders and moved him to the right, lining him up with two other guys that were coming towards me. I did not even use a fraction of my strength when I brought my fist to his stomach. I did not want to penetrate the man’s muscled mid-section; I merely wanted to use him like a bowling ball. The effect of my punch was perfect. The guy’s feet immediately left the ground as he folded over from the force of my blow and went flying backwards. He caught the two other men off guard and hit them in succession with enough power that all three now sailed through the air into the opposite wall - just beside my bench-press bar artwork. They looked like three pancakes slammed on a griddle. They stayed in place for a few seconds – just from the strength of my blow – and then they fell to the ground, now a pile of unconscious bodies. “And then there were six Tommy-boy. Getting nervous?” I could tell the remaining guys, including Tommy, were in amazed – not to mention scared shitless – by my power. I had to give it to them, though, because this did not deter their warrior spirit. I believe they had now begun to view themselves as the biblical David and I was their Goliath. They figured there had to be some weakness to the giant standing in front of them and they were either going to find it or perish trying. I respected their fervor. I laughed at the fact that they had not yet figured there was nothing that could stop me, but it was impressive that they were still trying. Tommy slapped one of the big guys on the back and called out an order. “Turner, Shotz, and Martin – take him down. Let’s see if he’s as powerful when he’s on the ground.” I actually laughed out loud. These guys were actually as dumb as they looked. The three big men that had received the order ran toward me and jumped on me – with the intention of dragging me to the ground. I merely stood there and let them grab hold of my neck, head, and shoulders as they attached their smaller bodies to mine. I’m sure each guy was either near or over 300 pounds. Suddenly I had about 900 pounds attached to my upper body and it felt like I had simply put on a light sweater. The entire room froze – including the guys on top of me – because I hadn’t moved at all. I loved the feeling of three humongous grown men hanging onto my upper torso and me not budging an inch. I made a mental note to some day have a group of guys climb all over me. I had a feeling that I could cause myself to have a strong climax if I got to watch a bunch of men climbing all over me like I was a mountain. I knew it wouldn’t be hard to find many willing climbers. Before the shock of not being able to move my body at all wore off of my little attachments, I reached out and wrapped my big arms around their large – but small to me – upper torsos. I brought my arms in closer and caught all three men in a giant bear hug. Conveniently, I maneuvered them so that they all faced each other. It kind of looked like we were all in a huddle, except their feet were a foot off the ground and my shoulders and head still towered over them. I squeezed hard enough so that the men couldn’t move, but I wasn’t straining my arms even a little. If cocks made noise when they shot hard – like things in cartoons – I swear we would have heard eight loud “sproings” at the same time. The three guys in my arms, Tommy Coles and the two guys still standing beside him, and my two little muscle buddies all went stiff as rock when they saw me easily manhandle three huge men. In fact, my cock would have made the loudest noise – because of its size – since I also got harder thinking about hugging three bodybuilders so tight that they couldn’t move. I brought my face down, closer to the heads of the three men dangling in my arms. I whispered to them softly – to tease them with false kindness. “It feels good to be wrapped in the stronger arms of a bigger man, doesn’t it boys. All three of you are leaking pre-cum just from the thought of my massive biceps squeezing you tightly. Guess what guys; I’m not exerting any force at all. You can’t move, but I haven’t even begun to squeeze. That turns you on even more doesn’t it? Here’s a little taste of what’s coming.” I squeezed my arms only a slight fraction of what I was capable of and I heard air being forced out of the lungs of all three men. The rush of air in the center of the circle actually caused their hair to be pushed backwards – like they were on some ride at a theme park. They also each moaned out loud as they felt my arms bulge into their backs – causing them to press into each other painfully. I didn’t want to hurt them or cause them to blackout too soon, mainly because I wanted to play a little more. I lessened the tenseness of my biceps. Each guy quickly gasped for air. A whiff of cum shot up from below and I was positive that my short powerful bear hug had caused each man to lose a load of juice. Damn, that got me excited. Just by crushing these guys with a little power I was able to fulfill some hidden fantasy deep in the recesses of their minds. Each guy secretly loved my power – even while he hated it. They were beginning to realize I was just toying with them. They knew I could pulverize their bodies just by hugging them tightly. That thought thrilled them even as it caused much fear. “Yeah, little men. You know I’m just using a little of the pressure these arms are capable of. I’ve squeezed huge boulders into tiny stones with these arms. I could split redwoods with just a little tug of these monster biceps. And those thoughts get your juices flowing, don’t they. Take a good deep inhale boys and smell the sweet man-nectar my arms have squeezed out of your bodies. I bet you there’s a lot more juice where that came from, isn’t there. You don’t want to cum for the big man holding you in the air, but you have no choice. Each time I squash you like you were a little lemon you have to release fluid as a way of saying thank you. Let’s test my theory. I think it’s time for round two.” This time I started squeezing slowly, just to build the tension. I could see each guy trying to take deep breaths, but every time I flexed my arms a little tighter his lungs were compressed more. It finally reached a point where I knew every man was not able to inhale at all. They were hanging onto their final breath like it was their last and that’s when I squeezed even tighter than before. I heard a few snapping sounds and knew it was simply bones adjusting like at the chiropractor. I still wasn’t using enough strength to break anything, but I was certainly causing each of them to get close to passing out. Even though they were limp from exhaustion their legs started kicking wildly as each guy shot his second load of cum. They were so very appreciative of my power. I contemplated finishing the job on these three guys right then, rendering them unconscious, but the whimpers from the guys at my side made me remember my promise of a muscled power show. It dawned on me that the whimpers were also because Clarence and Francis longed to be in the bear hug, too. I released my grip on the boys and actually let their bodies drop to the floor. Since no blood had been flowing to their legs for a while they fell all the way to the ground like a pile of jelly. I turned my head to my two muscle worshippers. “Hey, don’t worry guys. I’ll give you a taste of one of my hugs some day. I promise not to squeeze too hard, though. I wouldn’t want to snap you in two.” The moment with my little followers gave Tommy and the two remaining boys time to re-group. Everyone had been impressed with my most recent display of power, but the guys standing near Tommy had recovered quicker than the jelly-men at my feet. Suddenly a forty-pound disk-shaped weight hit me in the chest and bounced off, falling to the floor - just missing the head of one of the guys beneath me. I looked up in time to see one of the big dudes send another weight through the air, throwing it like someone would toss a Frisbee. I was instantly impressed that he had the strength to do this. I, however, merely raised my hand this time and easily caught the man-powered made up weapon. The other guy immediately threw a third weight and I caught it with my other hand. In a flash I brought both of the wide weights to the tip of my dick and slammed them on either side. “Here’s what I call safe fighting, boys. Thanks for the condom. You’ve heard of Ironman, well this is Irondick.” I quickly molded both of the thick slabs of steel around the tip of my cock. I squeezed the metal together and made a crude covering. My giant prick continued to stick straight up against my stomach; the extra eighty pounds was nothing to its power. This action was completed so fast that I was able to catch the next two disks as they soared toward me. “You guys really don’t play nice, do you? I think it’s time to teach my Frisbee friends a lesson. Here, catch!” I barely flicked the two forty-pound disks, but they zoomed through the air catching both men on either side of Tommy right in the stomach. The suddenness of their departure freaked the older guy out completely. At one moment he had two of his goons standing beside him and in an instant they were gone. The weights had enough force to lift each man off the floor and send him flying across the room. Both ended up about fifteen feet away, lying on the ground, not moving, and with a forty-pound weight resting on their stomach. I knew Tommy suddenly felt vulnerable. He was only tough as long as he had his muscle boys protecting him. He shouted at the guys still at my feet. “What are you doing, you little shits? Get him.” I could hear the panic in Tommy’s voice. I knew it was time to end this little charade of a battle, for there had never even been a chance of Tommy and his boys winning. It had taken them a while to realize that fact, but now the boss man was so scared he was resorting to insulting his own bodyguards. Not a smart move, for these goons were definitely going to wake up some day. I was pretty sure they would remember his cowardice. “Now, now, Tommy. Is that any way to treat your little boys? Remember they’re a lot bigger than you. There’s no need to blame them for losing to an unstoppable force – something more powerful than all of them together. I hope they remember how you turned on them. Right now, though, let’s make it just you and me.” One of the big men at my feet was still sitting on the floor, one was standing – although he was pretty wobbly - and one was trying to push his frame off of the ground. I moved above the one sitting down and aimed. I forced my monster hard cock to leave my abs and fall forward. The tip, now covered in solid steel, caught the guy squarely on the head. I could tell he was out instantly, but his body just sat there and didn’t fall over. I raised my foot a little in the air and brought it down on the floor beside him – pretty hard. The entire room shook a little, because I still couldn’t completely gauge the strength one of my legs possessed. The impact made the guy fall over. It also caused the guy standing up to wobble a little more and the third guy was still trying to push his prone body up from the floor. I quickly turned my body and let the weighted tip of my rod catch the standing guy in his stomach. The man double over on my monster rod immediately and then flipped over it like he was some kind of gymnast. He landed squarely on the guy I had tapped on the head. Now there was just the guy that was still struggling to get up off the floor. I reached over and grabbed a metal bench with one of my big hands. I placed it over the guys back and then started to press down with my hand. The four legs burst into the concrete floor at the same time. This is what I wanted. I pressed the bench down until it pinned the guy’s body against the floor. I removed my hand and the big man tried in vain to push the bench upward. I had easily trapped him and knew it would take a lot a machinery to free him later on. I became aware that Tommy Coles was no longer standing in the middle of the room. I knew exactly where he intended to go and I used such super speed to stand in front of the opening at the front door that no one registered it. The scared older man had been moving quickly, looking back over his shoulder to make sure I was still busy taking care of his goons. This caused him to run smack into my body – his upper torso coming into contact with my bulging, hard-as-titanium chest. The impact was so severe and so surprising that he instinctively reached out to grab something so he could prevent himself from falling backwards. His hands gripped the strongest thing they could find – my monster cock. There was much pain throughout his upper body, where it slammed into my immovable chest, but this did not prevent him from being totally shocked and focused on the fact that I had appeared in front of him, seemingly from nowhere. I even heard Clarence and Francis gasp with delight at how quickly my huge body could move. I looked down at the now trembling Mr. Coles – who continued to hold fast to my huge hard rod. “Thinking of going somewhere, Tommy-boy? I’m not finished playing. You and I have and appointment – and I wouldn’t want you to miss the fun. But first, you have some important information to share with me. Someone has taken my good friend Ted and I know you had something to do with it. Where’s my boyfriend, little man?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about, you freak!” “Wrong answer, Tommy.” I reached down and grabbed the front of Tommy’s prison coveralls. I easily lifted him into the air. I could sense the mixture of awe and fear shooting through every fiber of his body. These feelings confused the hell out of the little guy. He was struggling to play the confident and mean criminal, but really he wanted to feel and lick my entire body. I got a strong, almost violent, gay vibe from the puny mobster boss. That made a lot of sense – Tommy, here, created his gang of bodybuilders just so he could be near all that muscle. I suddenly felt differently towards the man – he was just like Clarence, Francis, and me. He was a true muscle junkie. That made the juices in my body start churning on overdrive and gave me some great ideas on how to get the information I desired. I walked back to the middle of the gym – taking time to notice that every one of his muscled companions was still out cold. I also loved the fact that I held Tommy in the air like he weighed nothing at all. I took a fifty-pound dumbbell and dropped it on the floor. I then placed my foot on top of it. I held Tommy’s body out from mine so he could see the action below. I pressed my bare foot down on the large weight – and we all watched as it went lower and lower, until my foot rested completely on the ground. I then lifted it slightly and moved it to the right. There, flat up against the concrete floor, was the paper-thin glob of metal, which used to be the dumbbell. That was too much for Francis to take and he yelled out as he shot a big load of cum into his underpants. “Aw, fuck, no way. That’s nice, real nice.” I chuckled out loud, not surprised that Francis obviously had a foot fetish. I bet the guy loved thinking of giant musclemen destroying things with their feet. He continued to stand there shaking and moaning for a few minutes. I continued on – knowing he would like what was coming next. I lowered Tommy to the ground and then moved the tip of my monster left foot on top of his feet. I pressed down hard enough to keep him in place, but not enough to break anything. “So, unless you want your feet to be smashed like that weak dumbbell, I’d suggest you just stand there, Tommy-boy. I’m going to make something just for you. You’re going to have a ringside seat for a muscle show – the likes of you’ve never seen before and you’ll never see again.” I reached down and picked up a heavy bar that was loaded with many weights on either end. Some guy had been doing dead lifts with it. I placed my forefinger and middle finger on the bar, near one side of weights, like someone might hold a cigar. I flicked my fingers and the weights went flying off the bar – shredding the pin holding them in place like it was nothing. I twirled the bar around and did the same with the other side. I didn’t flick hard, but the weights went flying through the air and stuck into the opposite wall – again making a design that looked like industrial art. I then brought the steel bar in front of Tommy and easily bent it around his body, careful to make it tight enough to hold his arms strongly against his torso, but not so it would hurt him. I twisted the ends together and made a hook. I removed my foot and then used the bar to lift his body back into the air. I draped the hook over a long pipe that ran across the middle of the room – about ten feet in the air. I quickly decided Tommy was a little too high, so I unhooked him and then grabbed hold of the pipe. I pulled down, creating a wide dip in piece of metal tubing, but was careful not to rip it in two. I re-hooked Tommy to the pipe and he was now even with my face. I knew this would be a great place for him to watch what was to come – or should I say cum. I also knew there was no way he could even begin to escape. The poor little guy was squirming like a caught fish and I knew he was just going to exhaust himself. I also reached down and ripped the helmet made from weights off the tip of my cock. I didn’t need the fun weapon anymore. “So, Clarence and Francis, have you gotten a good look at Tommy-boy’s crotch? Look at that monster cock that’s as hard as a two-by-four. It’s kind of difficult to miss, isn’t it? Little Tommy is sporting a pretty big tool. That’s impressive, sir. And it’s great to know that big-ol’-me has caused that thing to shoot so rigid. So we now have a new member of our little muscle worshipping club, boys. And he’s as big a muscle whore as the rest of us. Isn’t that right, Tommy. You’ve been getting off on my power and my body for the last hour. Hell, you’ve been in muscle heaven, haven’t you? Well I think it’s about time we give that rod of yours some much needed release and I know just the thing that will do it. I’m going to make your cum-dam burst and flood your undies with a shit-load of juice. And I’m going to do it by just raising one arm. But it’s not just any arm, Tommy-boy. It’s the biggest fucking arm you’re ever going to see. You think you’ve enjoyed seeing my muscles up to now – well you haven’t seen me flex, little man, and that’s going to make your cock explode so hard that your pants are going to be blown apart. And then you’re going to be so satisfied that you’ll tell me anything I want to know. You’re going to have such an incredible orgasm that you’ll be my little muscle slave for life. You used to think your muscle buddies lying around the room here were big and strong, but that’s before you met me. Isn’t that so, little Tommy? So, let’s uncork that big bottle-cock of yours!” I stepped to the left and brought my arm out to the side – so my bulging, but still un-tensed, bicep was in front of Tommy’s face. I knew the man wanted to shut his eyes, but I also knew there was no way he was going to miss the show. He still wanted to be the tough man and prove me wrong, but the fact that my arm was already so monstrous un-flexed made him desire to see it pumped up more than anything in the world. He was actually already mine – probably willing to do anything I asked, but now I wanted to make his night, no, his life, by showing him what a true monstrous bicep looked like. I was ready to fulfill all the fantasies the little guy had ever imagined before. I made a fist with my hand, causing the biceps to jump upward teasingly. I tightened my hand and veins started to appear down my forearm and across the already massive peak. Tommy, Clarence, and Francis all stopped breathing, they were waiting in anticipation for the most beautiful sight they had ever beheld. I thought about taking my time flexing, forcing them to either pass out or finally take a breath, but I didn’t want to be that cruel. I started bringing my forearm up and the biceps started bulging out in every direction, but mostly it powered upward. Multiple peaks formed on thick mountains of muscle, as my arm grew twice as thick as Tommy’s entire body. The poor guy’s face turned dark red as he struggled not to shoot his load; he even began to bite down on the insides of his cheeks – hoping it would help. And every time he figured my biceps could not morph any larger, I would flex a little harder and it would magnify beyond any man’s comprehension. Tommy’s eyes were as big as saucers by this point and he wasn’t going to blink for anything. The muscle mountain in front of his face was truly spectacular. I, myself, was again caught off guard by its size and beauty – knowing that it wasn’t fully flexed even now. I began to realize that all three of my admirers were very close to passing out, so I decided to move quickly to the freakish finale. I brought my arm completely up, fully flexed my biceps, triceps, and forearm and added sound effects at the same time. “BAM!” There was a moment of suspended animation as everyone in the room fully grasped the size and power of my arm. It was as if the universe of all three men’s brains had been expanded so they fully grasped, for the first time, that all my displays of power up to this point had only been a fraction of what my arms – not to mention the rest of my body – were capable of. It was clear by the look of disbelief in Tommy Cole’s eyes that he truly never imagined an arm of this size and strength. Suddenly his mouth flew open, but no sound came out. It felt like I was in some kind of silent film. He was so overcome with awe and complete un-control of his body that he could not even scream. He was so tense at that instant that every inch of his frame rivaled the hardness of my biceps. I had not misjudged the power of his ejaculation. Suddenly the fabric of his crotch was tattered as cum exploded out of his cock. The man’s stiff body rocked so hard I was nervous my make shift hook would not last or the pipe would be ripped from the walls. A steady stream of cum poured out of his cock, which now stuck straight out through the giant hole in his coveralls. It truly was an impressively big dick. At the first break in his orgasm the poor man was able to cry out like a wounded animal and take a deep breath. I was glad of the latter, since I knew he needed oxygen desperately. The pause was only a fraction of a second and his dick started its second eruption of cum-lava. I was able to pull my attention from Tommy for a few seconds and glanced at the other two worshippers. I was in time to see Francis fall backwards in a dead faint, after fully unloading his cock again for god-knows-how many times in the last two hours. I knew the guy would be okay; it had finally been too much for the man. That’s when I noticed the still stiff and still cum-filled body of Clarence standing there in much pain. The guy had been able to prevent himself from shooting his load – even after seeing my arm fully flexed. His face was a mixture of pride and pleading. He was happy that he had accomplished this feat for his muscle master, but he also so obviously needed release that if I did not allow it soon the poor guy was probably going to have a heart attack. I knew I needed to give him the order to orgasm, and I knew just what would do it. I turned my body slightly toward him, being careful not to hit Tommy in the face with my boulder-sized rock-hard arm. I stood there staring at Clarence, nodded at him, and then brought my other arm up quickly – breaking into a fully flexed double biceps pose. Again, I added sound to make it more exciting – even louder than before. “BAM!” Clarence got one look at the matching mountains growing next to my monstrous shoulders and that’s all it took. Suddenly his body began to gyrate and jerk so much that he looked like he was inventing a new dance. He had no control of his legs or, for that matter, any part of his body. The incredible force of his orgasm actually kept him upright. He moved around that part of the room as he emptied one helluva load of cum. It was like watching a chicken run around right after you cut off its head. His body completely took over and led Clarence in his muscle-induced dance. And then he stopped – as suddenly as he had begun. He looked at me with a face full of intense pleasure, then his eyes closed, and his limp body dissolved into a puddle on the ground. They poor boy was spent and I had a feeling he would sleep for days. I felt satisfied that he and Francis had received the promised muscle show of their lives. I also knew I’d someday return to please them once again. I brought my left arm down. I then turned back to Tommy and was impressed to see that his body was still ejaculating. His stomach was now so concave it looked unnatural and I was worried that more than just cum would start streaming out of his cock – like his organs or something worse. Finally his dick stopped spewing and his body went limp. The poor guy looked like he had just run three straight marathons. He was perspiring hard and sweat was falling to the ground like he was some kind of weird fountain. The poor guy was breathing so hard I worried I would have to give him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation to keep him alive. I then realized, though, the moment I put my mouth on his he would explode again in an orgasmic fit, not being able to take my lips touching his. I kept my tensed biceps in front of his face because, even though he was completely worn out, he continued to stare at the massive bulge. He let his head drop forward and puckered up right before his mouth came in contact with my hard skin. He kissed my biceps three times, ran his tongue partially along the largest vein that streaked from one side over the peak to the other, and then leaned back to look at me. I could see that he was now completely in love. He wanted to please me more than anything he had ever desired before. “Your boyfriend is being held at DNX Pharmaceuticals in Pikesville. They’re going to force him to make more of the drug that made you so big. They want to make an army of guys like you. Tonight’s the night some guys get injected. You might be too late. They plan on killing your lover as soon as he’s finished with the drug.” My head started to spin from a mixture of panic and a desire to rip something big apart. ********** Ted – Part 10 It took my mind a few minutes to register that my body had ceased its orgasmic convulsions. My giant muscled arched back fell to the floor again and the tenseness that had overtaken me just seconds before was now gone. I didn’t realize, at first, that my body was no longer wracked with pain. Slowly, my breathing returned to normal and I could feel my heartbeat slowing down. I heard Ted’s heavy breathing and immediately realized he was sound asleep – lying on my massive upper torso. My eyes were shut and I kept them that way. I wanted to let my newfound body reveal itself first through sensations. I didn’t want to disturb Ted’s cum-emptying induced nap, so I began to take inventory of what I felt. The first thing I noticed was that I felt heavy – not just kind of heavy, but ridiculously heavy. I figured some of the weight I sensed was caused from being exhausted, but then I realized that my body was actually extremely alive and . . . something . . . juiced – yeah, that was it. I felt like I had just swallowed about eighty-five cans of the most powerful energy drink on the planet. But no matter how powered I was feeling, I could not get rid of the newfound awareness of how fucking dense my body was – I could actually feel how my thick bulging muscles added massive weight to my huge frame. For a few seconds I worried that my weight would be too much for our apartment floor. What if the concrete and wood could not take such extra poundage lying on top of it? I let go of any fear when it dawned on me that even if I did fall through the floor it wasn’t going to hurt my body at all. I did, however, fear for the poor soul that might be underneath my bulk if I did bust a hole and fall. The next sensation that overwhelmed me was the fact that I took up more space now. My feet were near one wall and if I stretched out my arms I would have been pretty close to reaching the other side of the room. That was just an incredible feeling. I knew my body had become big, but the reality of how enormous I now was only hit me when I filled a major part of our dining area. Feeling Ted’s smaller and lighter body on top of me helped me to understand my full size even more. It barely registered that a full-grown big man was sleeping on my chest and stomach. The fact that Ted is a big guy only made it blatantly more obvious that I was now super-sized. His shoulders didn’t even come close to hanging over the sides of my chest. His head was just at my pecs but his feet barely passed my knees. I was blown away by how small this man that I had drooled over for months was compared to the new improved me. I moved my arms and legs a little and it felt like I had a thick suit of armor on me. It didn’t register at first that the layer after layer of hard muscle was actually part of my body. The feeling of its mass was just too foreign to me. I could tell that I was now unable to bring my knees together – because of both the bulk of my quads and the size of my calves. Muscle now exploded both body parts to insane size and this prevented parts of my legs from being able to touch. I could also feel that my arms were forced out to the side because of giant muscles pressing them forward and outward. My super magnified biceps and triceps added to the morphed-like feeling and I knew that it would take a lot of effort and concentration to bring my elbows to my sides – if I was actually even able to do it. I opened my eyes for the first time and stared at the ceiling. I wanted to reveal my body to myself slowly. I raised my right arm and my brain froze – it just could not comprehend that the muscled keg-sized limb in the air was connected to my body. I opened and closed my huge hand and my heart started racing at how powerful my fist looked. It was like I was hooked up to some virtual reality game where someone had jacked up the controls to make me appear the size of a small building. I couldn’t help the strong attraction to my own body and my now giant cock started to come alive. I could sense that Ted’s sleeping body was rising into the air – forced upward by my hardening member. This brought me a sense of pride that I had never felt before. I was turned on by the size of my own dick, but I was also incredibly stoked by the fact that it had enough power to lift a full-grown man as if he weighed nothing. My lust for my own mammoth rod gave new meaning to the title of size queen. I began to wonder what my tool was actually capable of and started fantasizing about poking it through metal or seeing if some guy could stand on it without either of us holding on to each other. These thoughts and others flooded into my brain all at one moment. I began to get a little overwhelmed at the strength testing ideas that streamed into my consciousness and caused me to forget about the exploration that had previously held my full attention. I focused, again, on the monstrous arm sticking out from my side. I bent my arm slowly and watched in a state of complete shock as the bicep exploded into multiple tiers of thick hard-looking muscle. My cock shot fully hard as I gazed on what I understood to be my arm, but it looked like some kind of digitally enhanced 3-D porno shot created by a gay James Cameron. I had become the true definition of the phrase “muscle freak.” My own biceps shot so far up in the air that all I could do was let out a hard guffaw. I found myself laughing in disbelief that a man could be so huge – that an arm could be so massively muscled. My laughter caused my cock, chest, and stomach to tremble underneath Ted like a small earthquake. This caused the man resting on top of me to awake slowly. As Ted came out of his orgasm induced trance he started speaking – as if his subconscious had taken over. His comments made my laughter stop and encouraged my cock to get harder. “Brock, you’re so fucking big. I love you man. I loved you before you were big, but now I just want to make you happy. You are a muscle monster, man, and I want you so much.” I raised my head from the ground and tried to look over my hefty pecs to see Ted’s face, but my massive chest and steel-like nipples hid all. I could tell by his voice that Ted was still basically asleep, but then his face rose high into the air and I was able to see his face down the deep valley between my two mountainous pectoral muscles. His eyes were full of total astonishment and complete lust. He smiled as soon as he saw my eyes – sharing with me his total glee at what had happened to my body. I was now completely hard – again – and feeling the extra pump of blood through my system, caused by Ted’s obvious awe of me. “Oh – my – fucking – goodness!” That’s all Ted could think of to say. He repeated the sentiments again and this made me smile. He then pushed his body upward and straddled my mid-section, making sure his butt cheeks were positioned so my thick cock pressed them apart. He stared down at my chest, first. I saw his eyes glaze over as he took in the enormity of my pecs. Ted’s mouth fell open and he started to shake his head back and forth slowly in disbelief. I reached out, grabbed his hands, and pulled them upward so they rested directly on my bulging slabs of muscled meat in front of him. At first, my roommate did nothing. He just sat there staring at my chest with his tiny hands pressed up against my hard skin. For a second, I was fearful that he had been so overwhelmed that he went comatose, but I finally figured out that he really just needed time to process the fantasy-turned-reality beneath him. I decided to tease him a little. “Does Mr. Ted approve?” He simply nodded his head slowly, not taking his eyes from my chest. We sat there in silence for a few more seconds as the man struggled to regain control of his thoughts and actions. I smiled as it dawned on me again that I barely felt his big body sitting on top of mine. I knew he was there, but he was as light as a feather. His voice was soft and weak when he finally spoke. He looked into my eyes and he only moved his mouth – leaving his hands and ass where they were so they could connect with the hardness beneath him. “Does Mr. Brock approve?” This made me laugh, but it also made total sense. Ted had earlier registered my displeasure at what he had done, but he now wondered if my new body had changed my mind. There was no way that he could have understood the internal changes that had occurred along with the external ones. The self awareness and newfound confidence was so overpowering that I just assumed the joy I felt about my new body was completely obvious – even to a person that was deaf, dumb, and blind. It dawned on me that Ted feared I might have viewed myself as some kind of freak or something. The truth is that I really did view myself that way, as a total muscle freak, but Ted could not have easily comprehended how I was totally fucking excited about being just that. My brain had been expanded along with the super morphing of my body. Even though I was not fully aware of what my body was now capable of, I did sense that I was now not only huge, but freakishly strong, as well. I had become something super – something unstoppable, indestructible. I wanted to help Ted understand how much I loved the new and improved me. “Mr. Brock approves very much, Ted. Maybe you can help me, though. I can’t see my entire body right now – how about you describe what you see, to help me get a taste of the new me.” Ted smiled. He let his gaze leave my eyes and travel down my huge upper torso – still not moving his hands from my hard pec shelf. He let his eyes soak up my incredible size and the unfathomable amount of muscles bulging everywhere. He ran is tongue across his lips and then returned his gaze to my own eyes. “Nothing compares to you, man. And nothing could have prepared me for what has happened to you. I thought I was going to be happy with you having some big muscles, but this goes beyond that – this is something unimaginable. You are a muscle god – that’s the only word that comes close to describing you. I’m like a little kid in a three-story candy store. I can’t begin to figure out where to let my gaze land first. I start to take in the insane expanse of your mega chest, but then I notice your bulging arms and I have to look at them. That leads to your big forearms and I lose focus as I take in the veins streaking up and down that thick part of you. But then your ridged abs distract me and I can only think that each of these individual stomach muscles look as big as some other guy’s chest. And then I get a good look at what those abs frame – your monster cock. That’s when I get sad, though, Brock.” Ted’s words caught me off guard, and I saw sadness in his face. I could not fathom what disappointed him. I became a little alarmed and I’m sure it showed in my face. “No, Brock, don’t worry. I love everything I see and your new body is a wet-dream come true. It’s just that . . . well, I was hoping . . . I mean I was counting on . . . oh, hell, just say it Ted . . . I wanted you to fuck me, Brock. I wanted you to be the first guy to go where no other man has ever gone before. I wanted to offer my ass to my newly improved roommate. But it’s pretty clear that if I let you stick this telephone pole dick up my chute it’s going to kill me. That makes me sad, that’s all.” His confession warmed my entire body. I was so happy that Ted felt this way about me. For a split second I was sad that I wouldn’t be able to plug the guy’s asshole with my hard cock, but my lust for him was so great that I moved beyond that desire to all the other feelings I held inside. I pushed my upper body from the floor and propped it forward on my bent muscled arms. “Come here, sexy.” Ted understood what I wanted. He wanted the same thing. My roommate leaned forward slightly and brought his lips to mine. Months of unrequited lust for both of us made the kiss incredibly passionate and full of love at the same time. I had never known, before this moment, how much I really wanted the beautiful man sitting on top of me. It was now fine for me to admit that he had long been the first thing I thought of in the morning and the last thing I had contemplated before dozing off at night. Our relationship didn’t just gently roll over into something more than roommates – it flew at super-speed into a connection so deep and powerful that it matched the size and apparent strength of my body. I also realized that Ted had felt the same way about me before and he now equaled me in present desire. Our kiss impacted me as much as the transformation of my body. I was flooded with an incredible peace and a comforting awareness of selfless love. Ted was first to pull away from our kiss. He had the biggest smile on his face. “I’ve wanted that for a very long time.” “Me too.” “Well, my muscle man, I think we should get a good look at your body and maybe clean up some of this mess our cocks have made.” I looked down and saw that we were both covered in dried cum. This made me giggle embarrassingly and, yet, I was proud of the obvious amount of juice that has been released from both of our bodies. I also noticed that both of us seemed ready to fire off another major load. Ted’s cock looked as hard as mine. I nodded my head at Ted’s suggestion. I was a little sad when he slid off of me – missing the contact with his warm body immediately. I reached out and placed my hand on the big dining room table in order to pull my body up from the floor. I put a little pressure on the piece of furniture and suddenly the four legs shattered from the weight and the table fell. The noise was incredibly loud and the surprise confused both of us instantly. I turned my upper body to look at my roommate, now standing beside me. “Shit man, did you mean to do that?” “No, Ted. I didn’t push down hard at all. I just tried to pull myself up. I’m so sorry.” The table had been something Ted had brought to the apartment. It was a sturdy solid oak table that had taken four guys to carry up the stairs. I know my face shot red with shame. I looked down at the destroyed table and could not believe my one hand had easily caused so much destruction. It was the first moment of even a speck of doubt about my new muscles. Ted spoke quickly – to try and stop any fears that might sneak into my consciousness. “Are you kidding, Brock? That was incredible. I had forgotten that fucking super strength would come with your new huge muscles. You just destroyed a solid oak table with one hand. That’s . . . I mean . . . wow, it’s unbelievable. I can’t even begin to think of what you must be capable of doing. You know what I’m saying, man?” Ted’s lit up face made it clear that he was sincere and his excitement about my strength easily overpowered his disappointment about the table lying in pieces on the floor. We both looked down and saw that the edge of the wood where my hand had briefly rested was broken into hundreds of splinters. My power was unimaginable. We both stared at the demolished table and got more turned on as we each contemplated feats of strength I would be able to perform. I was beginning to leak a glob of pre-cum just from thoughts of my hand destroying stuff that was much more powerful that wood. “Yeah, that’s it buddy, just imagine what you’ll be able to do. It’s turning you on even more, isn’t it, Brock? Me too, man. I can’t wait to see you rip something apart with your bare hands – something like . . . I don’t know . . . like a tank or something. Shit, I’m going to squirt another major wad just from imagining it.” And with no other warning suddenly a stream of Ted-milk shot from his hard cock into the air and landed on my massive chest. Two more long shots of cum landed on me in quick succession and then Ted had to reach out and rest his tiny hand on my huge shoulder to help him stay standing. His crotch jerked a few more times and a few more dribbles of semen pulsed from his dick slit and slid down his rigid pole. It was a beautiful site to watch my roommate explode just from imagining the amount of strength contained in my new muscles. I gave him a few minutes to rest and regain control of his body. “Listen Ted, I think I need to get away from here just for a little while. I barely put any pressure on that table – or what I thought was just a little pressure. I’m really nervous about what my body might do before I’ve learned to hold back on my strength. I’m most nervous that I’ll hurt you without even being aware of it. I think I need to go out and really explore what my body can do.” “Hell yeah, I’ll come too. I want to watch you explore.” “I don’t think that’s a good idea right now, Ted. I need to get control of these muscles before I’m around people. I’m nervous that a mere pat on the back from my hand could send someone through a brick wall. Let me get some awareness of what I’m able to do and then I promise I’ll show off for you. I’ll show off a lot, buddy.” This seemed to please Ted a lot. He moved his hand from my shoulder and backed up. I slowly got to my feet, being careful to avoid any other contact with pieces of furniture. I moved laboriously, mainly because I was not used to feeling so heavy or so wide, but also because I didn’t want to crush anything by accident. I was immediately happy that our apartment had very high ceilings, but realized that my head was still just a few inches shy of busting through the top. I made a mental note not to jump into the air even a little and to always walk with my head bent forward. I looked down at Ted and saw that his face was again aghast with shock. He was staring up at me with his mouth wide open and with eyes that showed that he had no idea of how massive I really had become until that moment. “Oh – my – fucking – goodness!” I was beginning to realize that this was Ted’s standard response to anything that overwhelmed him and I could tell that my body was the biggest mind-blowing shock of his entire life. I moved my arms a little and inhaled deeply now that I was standing. My chest swelled upward and outward. “Oh – my – sweet – fucking – goodness!” This time Ted’s response made me laugh a little. I looked down at him and watched as he let his gaze soak in my entire body. He started with my head and then traveled slowly down to my large feet – making sure he got an intense look at every muscled part of my frame. I just stood there to give him the opportunity to grasp the entire change that had happened to my body. I could tell Ted was trying to process what his mind told him could not be possible. He looked back up at my face and I saw a mixture of lust, love, denial, and pure joy in his eyes. A sudden thought made me throw my forearms out to the side and raise my shoulders in a gesture of wonder. “What am I going to wear when I go outside?” My simple movement was something any person would do – merely a reaction to the question inside of their head. But when you are enormous and massive simple movements have the power of modern battering rams. My hand struck the wall and blasted through solid wood as if it were tissue. My unclenched fist busted a hole - the size of a small window – in the wall between the dining room and kitchen with a gesture that seemed normal and weak. But now a simple movement of one of my arms had the force of a bulldozer. Both of us stared at the fresh opening for a few minutes before anything truly registered in our minds. Dust was still settling when I heard Ted let out a cry of pleasure and then burst into loud laughter. “You are fucking Superman, Brock. Look at how you busted through that wall like it was made of tissue. Did you see that? Just think about how strong you are! I can’t believe it. There’s probably nothing you can’t do. Aw shit, man, I’ve got too see what your body can do. Are you sure I can’t come with you now. I promise not to get in the way. Really. Please let me come.” I turned to my happy roommate and saw that he was full of uncontrollable lust and excitement. My once big-to-me roommate was like a little boy begging for some kind of treat. He could not wait to see me lift incredible amounts of weight or, better yet, destroy something powerful with my bare hands. He had become like an adolescent that got off on strength and destruction. I smiled at his enthusiasm and contemplated letting him come so I could show off. My brain finally convinced me that it wasn’t a good idea until I had control over my new body. Right now I was more worried about hurting him than anything in the entire world. I wanted to please him very much, but I was petrified that something as simple as a handshake would literally crush him. “Ted, it’s because of how simple it was for me to bust through the wall that I don’t want to be around you for a little while. I have no concept of how strong I am. I could send you to the hospital or something worse just by accidentally bumping into you – or giving you what I thought was a love tap. I want to hug you more than anything in the world but right now I’m afraid I would squeeze you so hard that every bone in your body would snap – but it would just feel like a slight cuddle to me. I just can’t take the chance of hurting you – not when we just confessed our love for each other.” “You love me?” My words had come so easily that I didn’t even realize I said it. Yes, we had kissed and our unspoken lust was very clear to the other, but this was the first time I had alluded to my deep feelings for Ted. His face was beaming and I could tell that I was turning very red. My new body and strength, however, made me very bold. “Yes, Ted, I love you very much. I have for a long time.” “I love you, too, Brock.” We stood there in silence. We stared at each other, fully aware that we should not embrace, but wanting each other desperately. Our cocks were once again fully hard. I finally broke the silence in order to figure out a plan to get me away from him before I hurt him unintentionally. “Okay, Ted, we’ve got to calm down before something happens. Focus for me, okay? I’ve got to get something to wear when I go outside or I’m going to shock the entire city. I’ve also got to figure out what to do. Where should I go? I promise to come back as soon as I’ve gotten a handle on this new body and my new strength. What do you suggest?” I could tell Ted’s brain went into overdrive. He was an organizer and I had tapped into one of his strengths. He had always been able to think on his feet quickly – this is one of the things that made him a good lawyer. He moved swiftly into the other room and returned with a bed sheet. “Wrap this around you like a towel. It will at least make you appear decent. I personally don’t think anyone is going to notice or care that you aren’t dressed. All they are going to be able to do is stare at your fucking huge body. And anyway, what are they going to do – argue with you, tell you what to do, or arrest you? I don’t think so. I believe they’ll be turned on and frightened by your size at the same time – and will realize you can do anything you want. Now, here’s what I suggest. Move quickly to the outskirts of town. Out in the woods somewhere. Try out those muscles on some rocks and trees. That should give you an understanding of how strong you are and then get your big body back to me quickly. I say you’ll get familiar with your strength in an hour or so. But either way, come back before dawn. I don’t think you should be seen in the daylight – not yet anyway. It’s about ten o’clock. This part of town shuts down pretty early at night. You should be able to go unnoticed in the dark.” “Well sure, I’ll take a taxi.” Ted laughed out loud and stared at me with a knowing look. He noticed my confusion and immediately stopped laughing. “You won’t fit in a taxi, Brock. I don’t think you’d fit in any car.” His statement thrilled and saddened me at the same time. I was beginning to realize how much my life was going to change. And while it made me very excited to be super huge, I needed to mourn the simple things in life that would be lost forever. Ted could see this in my face. “Listen, Brock, don’t worry. We’ll figure out the car thing. I bet if we take a few seats out of a van or something you’ll be able to fit again. I have a funny feeling, though, that you won’t need any kind of automobile – ever again. When you get outside I want you to try something for me. I want to you to try running really fast and jumping in the air. I have a funny feeling that you have no idea how insignificant things like cars, trucks, and even airplanes are going to seem very soon. You need to start thinking big, man – even bigger than your body. I don’t think there’s going to be a limit to what you can do. Okay, that statement almost made my cock spew another wad of spunk, so that’s a sign that you need to get out of here before I force myself on you – not even caring if I get hurt in the process.” I was trying to understand everything Ted was saying while, at the same time, I was ordering myself to not grab him, throw him on the ground, and take advantage of him. I wanted him more than any other man in my entire life. I knew, though, that I could easily hurt him just by holding him with one of my powerful hands – hands that had no idea of their true strength. I knew his plan was best. I wrapped the sheet around my waist and immediately felt like Hercules or some other Greek god. “Damn, you look hot, Brock.” “Thanks, Ted. Listen, I’ll be back soon and we’ll figure out how we can be together without me hurting you. I promise to be a quick learner. I can’t wait to hold you in my arms, man.” “And I can’t wait to be held by those huge arms, Brock.” Ted was staring at my biceps. This made me smile again. I looked at my roommate with a face full of love and longing. I saw the same thing in his eyes when the silence made him look at me. I started to move toward the front door. “No, Brock. Don’t use the front door. Someone might see you and you’ll probably rip the door from its frame with no effort at all. Use the balcony. Let me open the door for you.” “But we’re on the third floor!” “Yeah, so?” It took me a minute to understand what he meant. He comprehended my body’s abilities much more than I did. He had a huge smile on his face as he moved to the French doors to our balcony. I followed him carefully – not getting too close to anything, which was hard due to my size. I had to duck to get through the large doors. I looked back at Ted in the doorway. I suddenly had a flash of awareness and knew that I should not push off from the balcony floor too hard because I would demolish that part of our building with just a simple jump. “That’s it, Brock. I can see you’ve realized that those legs could easily demolish all this stone and steel. You’re going to learn fast. Come home immediately, man. I need to explore that body of yours some more. Go destroy some big things and learn what those muscles can do. I’d say be careful, but I don’t think I have to worry about anything happening to you now. But be aware that there are some guys…” Ted caught himself mid-sentence and quit talking suddenly. I was too busy looking over the balcony feeling just slightly nervous about the distance to notice his change in demeanor. I turned back to him and looked for more encouragement. “What were you saying, Ted?” “Nothing, buddy. Just don’t jump too hard. You don’t want to leave a big hole in the sidewalk below. As a matter of fact, jump enough to land on the other side of the street. I never liked that building. Let’s shake the tenants up a little.” Ted smiled as I sat and swung my legs over the heavy railing of the balcony. I was worried for a second that the thick concrete would not be able to hold my big body. I glanced back at the smiling face of my once roommate – now lover. I smiled and sat there hesitantly. “Bye, Ted. I’ll see you later.” “Brock, quit stalling. You’re not going to hurt yourself. I promise. Let go of the parameters of your old body. Think about how big and strong you feel. I’m more worried about anything that gets in your way. Go! You’ll soon see how powerful you really are. How indestructible that body is.” Those words made something snap inside of me. I had already felt this way about my muscles and his encouraging words only affirmed what I truly new inside. I let my body fall forward, pushing off very gently. I felt chunks of concrete break off from the wide railing where my hands pushed off – even though I did it as lightly as I could. I knew, however, that I did not destroy the entire balcony. I pushed hard enough to clear the street and land in front of the building across from ours, just as Ted had told me. I was not prepared for the giant hole my landing would create or the way the impact would cause the buildings around me to shake. Car alarms immediately went off and after a few seconds apartment lights in the surrounding buildings started to come on. I knew I needed to move quickly. I glanced back up at my lover and saw him waving to me. He was also exploring the demolished concrete where my hands had pushed – amazed at what I was able to do. I started moving down the street quickly, careful not to meet anyone and fully aware that the sheet around my waist didn’t hide my raging hard-on at all. I did not, however, notice the massive truck pull out of three parking spaces down the street and begin to follow me. I was amazed and relieved that I did not see anyone as I moved down some back streets – trying to get to the outskirts of town unnoticed. There were times when I did meet cars in a dark street or when I had to cross major intersections. The look on the drivers’ faces was such a turn-on for me. I could tell, whether it was a guy or a girl, that after the initial shock wore off they were immediately overcome with an incredible lust for my body. I would move quickly away, sure that I left them in a daze and wondering if they had merely imagined the muscled giant that had momentarily appeared in front of them. During my departure from town, I also became aware that I was being followed. I did not know how long the huge truck had been trailing me, but it thrilled me a lot to know that someone was curious enough about my body to stay up with my fast moving exit. I, of course, did not move as fast as I knew I could – nor did I leap into the air - because I was beginning to realize that I would be able to go hundreds of yards away with just one jump. I had also decided that the truck could possibly be a nice way to test my strength. I continued to move further away from town even after I got to the area where there were no houses or businesses. I wanted to be on an empty stretch of road when I took on the truck. The driver was certainly intent on following me and I soon figured out it wasn’t because of his lust for my muscles. I sensed I was being followed for sinister reasons. When I finally felt I was far enough away from town to take care of some business without being noticed, I turned around in the road and stared back at the truck, which had its headlights off. I was feeling truly powerful, so I reached down and pulled off the sheet wrapped around my waist. I threw it to the side and rested my hands at my waist. I was sure I looked like a nude superhero or something. I then jerked my head backwards a couple of times as a signal to come ahead and yelled out loudly. “So, you like what you see? Are you here to play with this big boy’s muscles or do you want to see if that small truck of yours can hurt me?” My cocky attitude garnered the exact response I desired. The bright lights of the truck came on immediately and the driver gunned the motor a few times. He was quite a few yards away, but I somehow knew that the distance would give him no advantage in our little rumble. I was going to win and it was going to be easy. I taunted him more. “Bring it on, mister, bring it on. Let’s give you a taste of what indestructible means!” ********** Brock and Ted – Part 11 The impact and sound of my body busting through the middle of the huge metal door to the gym building made it seem like a crate full of dynamite had been used, but I merely pounded through the thick solid-steel sheet with my two fists. As soon as Tommy had spilled his muscle-loving guts and told me that Ted was being held prisoner and being forced to create more formula to be used to make an army of guys as big as me, I didn’t waste even a second to think about anything. I am sure the wake of my quick departure from the gym caused much damage to the machinery and weights. I didn’t care. I leapt into the air before the guards could even turn the spotlight in the direction of the intense disturbance caused by body. It crossed my mind briefly that Tommy and his boys were going to have a hard time trying to convince the guards that some huge muscleman had wrecked the place. It certainly wasn’t going to look like any human could have done the amount of damage I had caused. I also knew that Clarence and Francis were not going to miss the thrill of watching the big goons squirm, so they weren’t going to say a thing. I knew, however, that both men were going to be waiting desperately for my return. My mind quickly shifted to my lover, Ted. In three quick super jumps I landed in front of the large DNX Pharmaceutical plant in the neighboring town of Pikesville. I immediately became alarmed when I saw smoke billowing from a certain area of the complex and heard sounds of destruction. I moved silently, but quickly, in the direction of the disturbance. As I advanced further into the complex I became fully aware that the intended experiment had been a success. I could tell by the way that buildings and other items were mangled or destroyed that there now existed an army of super men just like me. I saw a sedan completely ripped in two. The way that the car was demolished made it clear that some huge guy had simply taken his bare hands and pulled the car apart. The separation was not clean – as if it had been done by a giant saw or something – it was jagged and rough. I could also see finger indentions everywhere in the metal. It was pretty clear that someone had been trying to get away, but had been stopped and easily yanked from the wreckage. I also saw a truck sticking out of the side of a building in the distance, but at the second floor level. Some guy had obviously tossed the car like a brick and it had rammed into the concrete wall. The back of the truck stuck out halfway. Another large building had a huge hole in its back wall. I could tell by the size and the damage that a guy as big as me had simply decided to exit that way – refusing to use the double wide doors just a few yards to the right. It then struck me suddenly that the place seemed deserted. I began to actually get a little nervous about facing a gang of guys as big as me. Would I be able to take on a man, not to mention a group of men, as strong as me? Up to this point I had definitely felt indestructible, but my confidence was wavering. My love for Ted was the only thing that was spurring me on. I would save him one way or the other. That thought alone was going to give me the power to defeat any foe. And then I returned to my original thought - where was everyone? I heard sounds of something being easily demolished in the distance. I followed the noise. I peered around the side of a large building and got the first glimpse of one of my new enemies. Seeing someone equal to my size created two conflicting feelings within me. I was immediately turned on when I got my first glimpse of the guy’s huge back and broad shoulders. He was definitely as big as me. He was amazing to look at. His body glistened in the light from a burning car nearby. His monstrous bubbled ass made my cock twitch even in the midst of so much possible danger. It was a beautiful butt – nicely shaped and ripe for my huge cock. This was a guy that I could fuck and not be scared of ripping in two with my large tool. At the same time I was a little nervous about taking the guy on in a fight. At the moment I was watching him grab hold of the bottom of a streetlight pole and rip it out of the ground. It looked like it was as easy for him as pulling a weed from a garden. I watched as his big hand smashed the thick metal of the pole where his fingers clamped down on it and then he simply pulled upward – concrete split, sparks flew everywhere, and the huge pole was jerked into the air effortlessly. The mammoth man swung the large pole around like he was a child playing with a stick. He was on his way to finish some task and his strength was as mesmerizing as his body. His arms were certainly as big as mine and the tree-trunk legs made me want him even more. My mind quickly turned back to Ted, though. I looked around and then I saw the body of a guy in a white lab coat lying on the ground in the distance. I knew immediately that it was Ted. My mind instantly went into destruction mode. I was overwhelmed with a need to make this big guy pay dearly for hurting my lover. I didn’t even care if there were other big men nearby. I quickly leapt into the air and came down hard on the back of my enemy. I knocked the guy down and watched the light pole fly from his hand. I could tell that the man was greatly surprised that something could be powerful enough to knock him to the ground. His shock was short-lived, though, and he quickly pushed up from the ground hard with his arms and legs. The force of his shove sent my body flying backwards through the air. The big man’s elbows had struck my stomach and for the first time in a long time I felt pain. The impact of his arms against my abs actually hurt and I then knew that taking this guy down, along with all the others, was going to be very difficult. I immediately jumped back to my feet and I watched the guy do the same thing. He turned around with one fast jump to face his attacker. I went into a fighting stance – ready to take him on. As soon as I got a full frontal glimpse of the guy my heart stopped. His size and his muscles were magnificent. I was stunned temporarily by the mega chest and the monstrous bulging arms. I was also caught off guard by the surprise that the guy had a raging hard-on. He was obviously getting off on his own new power and enhanced body. I was instantly ashamed at how much his body excited me. I forced myself to look him in the eye and the new shock waiting for me was overwhelming. It was Ted! We stared at each other for only a few seconds and then we both quickly leapt at each other and met in mid air. We locked our arms around each other as our bodies slammed together. The ground shook when we landed. Our lips immediately found each other and we locked in on the most powerful kiss – one that simply matched the strength of our bodies. The intense squeeze from Ted’s arms actually forced air from my mouth and we both moaned in a mixture of discomfort and colossal excitement as we gave each other a bear hug that would have easily crushed large boulders. My cock was instantly at full mast and battling Ted’s monster rod smashed between our hard bodies. We stayed in that insanely pressurized embrace for as long as our bodies could handle it. Finally, because of the discomfort we were feeling, we lessened the strength in our arms and pulled our faces apart. “I don’t understand Ted. What happened?” “Well hello there too, Brock. It’s nice to see you, as well.” “I’m sorry. Hello sweetie. I missed you so much and I’ve been so worried. Now what the hell happened?” “Long story short. These assholes kidnapped me as soon as you were gone and brought me here to make more of the serum. They intended to make an army of big Brocks! They forced me to work around the clock. As I began to figure out how to make the serum work on people other than you I got an idea. I simply focused on my own DNA. It hit me that no one would figure out what I was doing if I simply worked hard to hopefully make the stuff work on my own body. It was a risk and I knew it could possibly kill me, but I figured it was my only chance. I hoped it would at least stall them long enough for you to get here and save me. But then I had a breakthrough and realized that I had actually stumbled on how to make the serum work on me. I hid some of it in my pocket when they let me take a bathroom break and the rest, as they say, is history. I’m so bummed that you weren’t here to watch me grow. It was fantastic. I was in a small bathroom at the back of that building and I ballooned out so much that I simply busted through the walls. It took me a while to figure out how to use these muscles and my newfound strength, but I guess I’m a quick learner. I’ve simply been rounding up the bad guys since then. That guy in the coat is the last one. Here, come and see.” We separated our huge bodies, but we held on to each other’s hand. Ted reached down and grabbed the giant lamp post again. He motioned for me to grab the limp body as we passed by and I reached down, picked up the guy with one hand, and threw him over my shoulder. We moved toward the building with the huge hole in the wall and stepped through. The sight that met me was both hilarious and a big turn-on. There were two groups of about twenty-five men each in the center of the room. Every guy was completely tapped out and one gang of guys had been lined up like a bunch of asparagus at the supermarket and then neatly tied up with a huge metal street light. It was an incredible sight. Ted had taken the metal pole and used it like a piece of string or rubber band and placed it around the group of men. It was clear that no guy was going to be able to even think about escaping when they all finally woke up. The pressure from the manhandled metal around them was just too much. I helped Ted quickly do the same thing with the second group of men. My cock started leaking pre-cum as I watched my newly morphed lover bend the metal lamp post like it was as easy as manipulating a small piece of wire. Ted actually made a cute little bow with the ends of the pole when he was finished securing the men. “Maybe not as much pressure next time, buddy. I’m not sure anything’s going to be able to release these guys without hurting them.” “Unless it’s something as big and strong as us.” “I don’t think that exists, do you?” “I guess your right. They’ll just have to cut through the metal. I’d love to be able to see the guy’s faces when they bring that huge saw so close to their small bodies.” “You are an evil man, Mr. Ted.” “Not evil, just loving the fact that I’m so big and strong. There’s only one thing, though, that is more exciting than my new size and power, Brock.” “Yeah? What’s that, Mr. Muscle Man?” I wrapped my arms around his waist and pulled his body into mine. I loved the feeling of our huge hard pecs hitting each other and our two stiff cocks pressing together. I also loved running my hands along his back – feeling the massive mounds of muscle and rock-like skin. Ted quickly brought his big hands up to my biceps and squeezed them hard – I loved watching my hard muscle actually dent in from his strong grip. I felt slight pain when he applied a lot of pressure, but the feeling was incredible. I smiled at my lover and hugged him tightly. “I think my virgin ass will now be able to take that huge cock of yours with no problem. That’s what I’ve always wanted, roomie. I have wanted you to fuck me from the first day we met. Think you’re up for the task?” “I think you can feel my response poking you in the abs right now.” I reached down and wrapped both of my big hands around each of his huge ass cheeks. I squeezed hard – hard enough to give the man a little pain. He moaned out loud and shut his eyes in anticipation. I pulled the cheeks apart and let one of my forefingers slide up to his tight hole. I teased him by pressing up against his chute and letting the tip of my finger penetrate the clenched opening. This made Ted’s body shake with delight. “Why don’t you let me carry you somewhere romantic and I’ll show you more joy than you’ve ever thought possible, Mr. Ted. I think we need to start a new life of being huge and powerful, but also a new life of mind-blowing muscle-on-muscle sex. How does that sound?” “Nice, Brock, very nice.” “Yeah, I think we’re both going to love having sex so much that people are going to call us unstoppable.” I pulled his body tightly into mine and pushed off from the ground. We easily shot through the two floors of the building and out through the roof into the night air. We were definitely ready to start our new life together.
  17. It was the summer of 1962 and a sickening humid day in rural Alabama. The circus had recently arrived in my hometown of just over five thousand people and I had chosen to spend one of my final days of freedom at the popular weeklong event. My college graduation had been two weeks earlier and I was set to start the world of adulthood as an accountant in the nearby larger city of Mobile in just five days. The Shrine Circus was always a mixture of fair rides, freakish sideshows, and the main event in the central big tent. My favorite part had always been the smaller tents that highlighted unbelievable attractions from across the globe. One year I watched a boa constrictor swallow a small sheep, another year I was surprised by an authentic bearded lady, and the advertisements this year touted a wild strong man called “The Bear.” This spectacle seemed to excite me in a different way than all the others that came before. It was hard to explain, but I wanted to see this man more than anything. I looked at the cartoon posters scattered across town that showed a guy in a red suit coat and top hat cracking a whip at a huge hairy man-beast who was lifting a rock that was larger than an elephant. I didn’t understand why the picture caught my attention in such a special way, but I was ready to check out ‘The Bear’ for myself. After buying my ticket I avoided all the rides and amusement games and headed for one of the side tents, which had a big sign announcing the beast I had come to see. I stood in line with about twenty other people until the appointed hour and we were ushered into the tent. It took a few seconds for my eyes to adjust. There was a four-foot high fence in the middle of the open space. It prevented the crowd from getting too close to a large cage that spread across the complete back end of the tent. My gaze was immediately drawn to a hulking figure sitting on the ground in the back corner of the tightly barred spacious container. I scooted quickly up to the fence so there’d be no one between the show and me. At first it was hard to determine anything specific about the huge mound of skin and hair sitting on the ground. I was finally able to discern dark brown bloodshot eyes darting quickly back and forth across the crowd as if it was trying to seek out the greatest danger. I also began to see that the huge figure wasn’t just a huge blob - there was actually definition and enormous body parts to the mass on the floor. I was able to discern humongous fur-covered shoulders rising up and down as the beast breathed in and out. The Bear seemed to be sitting in a crouched position with his monstrous legs in front of him. The hairy calves were huge and the upper legs were almost unrecognizable – since they each easily dwarfed the bodies of most healthy teenagers. My cousin Farley was one of the biggest men in Alabama and before the Bear even stood up I could tell it was twice as large or even more. At that moment, the red coated guy with the top hat from the posters walked into the space between the fence and cage and took a wooden cane and let it hit up against the bars as he moved up and down the large space. I could hear how sturdy the thick metal poles were, which was the obvious intention of his actions. The guy in the top hat turned to the crowd. “Ladies and Gentleman. Welcome to our show today. We have something so spectacular for you to see that you’ll be talking about it for weeks to come. The Shrine Circus has searched the world over to find mind-blowing acts for you to see and this year we have brought you one of the best. Recently, I was in Yugoslavia and introduced to something so unbelievable that I knew I must have it for our circus. I must warn you, though, if you are faint of heart you will want to step back from the fence – for what we have here today is as frightening as it is amazing. Ladies and gentlemen, I give you the Bear.” As he spoke the man pulled out a key and opened a giant padlock attached to a large chain draped around two bars that sat side by side at what was a door to the cage. The announcer carefully locked the door behind him after entering. I noticed immediately that the hulking figure in the corner seemed to cower even more into a huge ball. The gentleman in the coat unhooked a coiled whip from his belt and snapped it loudly into the open space. He then took a pistol from its holster at his side and held it in his other hand. A low grumbling noise came from the mass of hair and what I now knew was muscle in the corner of the cage. It caused the back of my neck to tingle in either fear or anticipation – I couldn’t tell what emotion was stronger. A few ladies immediately backed up from the fence – and a couple of guys, too. I didn’t move an inch. The second loud crack of the whip was in the direction of the Bear and the announcer yelled something that was unrecognizable. I assumed it was Yugoslavian or maybe something else. All that happened in the next few seconds made my knees begin to visibly wobble and my eyes to widen in disbelief. The gentleman with the whip had obviously ordered the Bear to stand up for the huge hulk immediately began to unfold from its crouching position and when it was fully up on its barrel-sized legs the crowd began to gasp in fear and awe. Nothing could have prepared me for what I saw. As the man-beast rose up the giant hide of a large brown bear fell away from its body. I had mistaken the fur of the bearskin with the dark hair of the living thing underneath. The Bear was indeed covered in dark thick hair, but it was not enough to completely hide the giant body beneath, as I had originally thought. The man standing before us appeared to be as thick as one of the bulls my uncle kept fenced in at his farm - just for impregnating cows. The Bear’s shoulders were a foot higher than those of the man with the whip – and just one of them seemed as wide as the entire smaller man. The face of the beast was a mixture of wildness and rugged good looks. Its head was covered in long hair – down to the shoulders - but its dark beard was neatly trimmed along the strong chin. The resemblance to my uncle’s bull continued when you took in the Bear’s thick neck. I believe the thick support under its big head was as wide as my waist. My mouth dropped open even further and I let out a small yelp-like sound when my eyes finally took in the behemoth’s hairy chest and stomach. For years I had secretly salivated over the mostly unclothed body of Charles Atlas in comic books. I had always dreamed of ordering his dynamic tension program and building my chest up like the guy on the beach in the ads, but what stood before me put the Atlas body to shame. If Charles Atlas was considered big then the thing before me had to be what you would call massive or gargantuan. The Bear didn’t have a flat stomach like Atlas or Steve Reeves in that Hercules’ film, but it was clear the thick hard mid-section before us was needed to hold up such a giant chest, shoulders, and arms. My first glance at the Bear’s limbs hanging from his shoulders almost made me faint. My moment of taking it all in was interrupted when the whip cracked again and another order was given in the same strange language. “I can tell everyone is quite taken with The Bear. Now, let me show you what he can do.” The ringmaster or whatever he would be called stepped over to a big bar on the ground with giant metal balls attached to its ends. Hand painted in white on both of the hefty-looking round black globes was the number two hundred. The man in the red coat put one of his heavy boots against what he called a barbell and seemed to use all of his strength to try and move it. The immense looking thing didn’t move an inch. He then asked the crowd if anyone wanted to come in and try to lift the thing – in case they didn’t believe it was real – but we all turned down the offer quickly and were completely satisfied that it weighed over four hundred pounds. My cousin Farley had once carried a small cow for a short distance – but the thing had only weighed two hundred and he used his shoulders. My body was beginning to tingle all over as I figured out that the Bear was going to lift this thing with just his hands. The whip again snapped loudly and this time is was very close to the big beast. Another order in the foreign language was given and the giant hulk moved to the barbell. The Bear bent down and wrapped his huge hands around the bar. This action gave me a perfect look at his thick arms. I knew with just one glance that each of his forearms were wider than one of my legs and his upper arms were thicker than both of my legs put together. I could feel the same warm stirring in my crotch that had happened the first time I gazed on Steve Reeves in ‘Hercules.” I could feel my big friend below my waist getting stiff. There was just something about big muscles that always gave me an embarrassing boner. Right before the creature in front of us lifted the bar he stared at the faces of the crowd. It seemed like it was a trick it had been taught to do – to increase the effect – but when the Bear got to my excited smiling face he paused a little and seemed to look right into my soul. I saw the big brute move his gaze down my body and the sides of his mouth seemed to curl slightly upward when he saw what I’m sure was the prominent outline of my hard dick in my pants. He then returned his eyes to mine and kept them locked on me as he raised the bar into the air. It was done so quickly that I almost didn’t believe it had happened, but then I watched as the Bear held the big thing above his head and every muscle in his body seemed to pop out to new size. He then pumped it up and down a few times to really prove what he was capable of, finally stopping with it in the air. The giant then gritted his teeth and we watched as his forearms, upper arms, and shoulders started to tighten, causing cord-like veins to appear everywhere. I had no idea what was happening, but then I noticed that the middle of the bar above his head was slowly inching upward. The man was bending the metal bar and causing the big balls to move toward each other. After getting it almost to a right angle he let it drop to the ground with a loud thud and we all stared as the heavy balls, which had sunk partially into the ground because of their weight. The Bear had not taken his eyes off of me the entire time. I surveyed his massive body and noticed it was now covered in mouth-watering droplets of sweat, which matted his body hair in places and emphasized his bulking muscles. The sudden crack of the whip, this time hitting the left shoulder of the bear, caused me to snap out of my muscle trance. I looked at the Bear’s face to see if it registered pain but it was obvious he had not felt anything at all – it had probably only felt like a fly landing on him. I did notice that the big beast glared at the ringmaster and a sneer crept across his lips. I glanced at the guy in the red coat and noticed a distinct look of fear – even if it was very brief. “There you have it, Ladies and Gentlemen, the full power of the Bear. This is surely the strongest man in the world. Remember, everyone, that this creature will be displaying his strength even more under the big top later this evening. Make sure you don’t miss the main show tonight at six. But wait, what’s this? It seems like the Bear has seen something in the audience that he likes. I must warn you, ladies and gentlemen, when he gets like this we have trouble containing him. I think he has seen some pretty young lady who has made his animal instincts go out of control. I’m not sure I’ll be able to keep him from going wild. Folks, it would be best if you exited the tent right away. Just to your right there!” It was pretty clear that this was all part of the act. The Bear had started acting a little crazy, grabbing the bars and shaking the entire cage. The thing started growling and grunting like an animal and the ringmaster was playing the part of a worried keeper – but very poorly. He started cracking the whip into the air and yelling orders in the foreign language. Some of the people around me immediately stepped back and one or two of the ladies screamed. I didn’t move. I was mesmerized as I watched the Bear grab two metal bars of the cage and start to pull them apart. I could hear the steel squealing as his strong hands easily deformed it. The big man never took his eyes from me as he started to pry the bars away from each other. I moved my gaze back and forth between his huge arms and his eyes – wanting to see what his power could do but also somehow on fire by how he looked at me. It was a feeling I had never experienced before. Just as the Bear got the bars pried far enough apart for him to turn sideways and stick his upper body through – reaching out toward us with a huge hand – the ringmaster shot his gun into the air. All noise and motion stopped – even the Bear quickly snapped back into the cage and froze. The ringmaster shouted an order and the huge man immediately moved to the back corner, crouched down, and covered his large frame with the bearskin. Something made me look up at the roof of the tent – fully intending to see bullet holes, but none were there. Just as I had thought, the gun used blanks. “No need to panic, folks. The Bear just wanted to make contact with some pretty girl. Don’t worry; we have him under control. Come to the big top later tonight and you’ll see him do a lot more. Everyone can exit out to your right. Have a great day.” The crowd started to move toward the tent opening. I wanted desperately to stay – and I didn’t know why. It was clear that the Bear had not noticed some girl, for he had stared at me the entire time. His gaze had made my stomach feel weirder than I ever remembered. I moved with the crowd but just before exiting I stepped behind a large wooden cutout of “The Bear” that was used for decoration in the front section of the viewing area. My heart was pounding, but I was compelled to stay by some unknown desire and it was the most powerful pull I had ever felt. Someone outside closed the opening to the tent and suddenly there were only three of us in the space. I was ready to somehow get a chance to face the Bear one on one. {PART TWO} “For crying out loud Bear, why did you bend the barbell? You know that’s not part of the act. What was that all about, huh?” There was a sudden change in the ringmaster’s behavior and voice. He now sounded like one of those mafia guys from New York in the movies. And he was talking English to the Bear. I was very confused until I saw the Bear stand up and let the fur covered cloak fall to the ground. He looked down like a kid caught doing something wrong. When he spoke it was a powerful voice, but very restrained. “I’m sorry Hank.” “Not good enough Bear, not good enough. You were showing off for that good-looking kid in the front weren’t you. You can’t do that Bear. I mean it. You gotta follow my script and the orders I give. I know you got urges, man, but you have to control ‘em. We can’t take chances – especially down here in the south. They might lynch you for acting that way. You understand me Bear? You hear me?” “Yeah Hank. I’m sorry.” “Sorry’s not good enough, Bear. Now fix the barbell and the cage. You need to rest up for tonight. I want to try that new act where you hold back the two horses. You feel up to it.” “Yeah.” The Bear moved to the barbell implanted in the ground and this time he reached down and lifted it with one hand. I immediately felt duped by the act. I had been sure the thing was real. So many things of the last few minutes confused me. I watched the behemoth bend the barbell back into one straight line and then return it to its original place. The Bear then walked over to the bars on the cage and he quickly straightened them out, as well. They screeched again as he put them back in perfect place. The things sure sounded real. “Shit, even after all these years it still amazes me when you do that, Bear. You are one strong fucker. Now get back to your place and let me lock you up. I’ve got some grub over there for you. I’m going to get a quick bang from Sally and then head into town for a few beers. I’ll be back a little before six. You need anything, Bear?” “No Hank. Um . . . can I go with ya’ Hank.” “You know you can’t Bear; you don’t need to ever go out of this tent.” The Bear went over and spread out the thick hide on the ground. He then stat down and took a large metal clamp and closed it around his ankle. The guy named Hank came over and locked the clamp with a small key. He then took a hammer and pounded a large spike through the end of a large chain attached to the clamp around the Bear’s leg. Hank handed the big man a mound of food and a jug of water. He exited the cage, locked the padlock, and then hung the key on a hook beside the door. “See you big guy. Do a hundred push-ups later on, okay? We need you looking pumped tonight. I’ll be back later.” “Can I do more Hank?” “Knock yourself out doofus, knock yourself out.” I watched Hank leave the tent through a back entrance and then turned to look at the Bear. I could not understand what was going on – both between the two men and within my body. My dick was throbbing hard and I felt like some kind of giant raw nerve. I was sure a strong wind could have sent me over the edge. I could not fathom what this situation was all about. I contemplated sneaking out the tent entrance to my right. “I’m not really mean, ya know.” The Bear’s words made my body go rigid. I held my breath and after a few seconds I carefully peered out from behind the wooden cutout. I saw the smiling face of the Bear chomping on a huge piece of meat and looking straight at me. I immediately pulled myself back behind the cutout and started making plans to run. “You’re really cute.” His voice sounded child-like and very sincere. My heart was pounding hard and I still hadn’t taken a breath. I finally exhaled and forced myself to step out into the open area. I looked at the Bear. He had stopped eating – with the food still in his hands – and he was staring at me. “I bended the barbell just for you, ya know. You liked it. Didn’t ya? I saw you did.” I had no idea what was making me so bold but I stepped a little closer to the fence between the cage and me. I didn’t get what he was saying and I must have had a confused look on my face. The Bear broke into a big smile and he laughed a little. “Your pecker got real big. That’s how I know.” My hands immediately flew to my crotch as I attempted to cover the giant ‘pecker’ God had given me. I’m sure my face turned bright red and I immediately looked at the ground. I could not believe two men would ever talk to each other this way. This was all new to me. I finally glanced back up at the big man. “It’s a real purdy pecker. And big too. Like mine!” The Bear spread his legs apart and I instinctively glanced down at his crotch, noticing the long thick outline of a hard penis snaking down the inside of the knee length cut-offs he was wearing. Seeing his hard dick was thrilling enough, but added to that jolt was my first real intense look at his mammoth legs and this made me gasp out loud. “I’m big all over, ain’t I?” “Yes.” My mouth was completely dry so my answer was soft and raspy. I could tell my face was still very flushed and all I could hear was the pounding of my heart in my eardrums. I was very worried that I was going to faint at any moment. I took a few deep breaths and tried to calm myself down. I returned my gaze to the Bear’s face. He was still smiling – like a proud little boy. Something in his smile helped me to regain control of my body, as well as my mind. “You are very big and I think you are also very strong.” “Yeah, real strong. I like bending things and picking up real heavy things.” “Is that real?” I was pointing toward the barbell. The Bear followed my hand, which was visibly shaking, and looked at the huge thing resting on the ground. He turned back to me and his smile grew even larger. “Yeah, it’s real. Hank doesn’t like it when I bend it, though. I broke two of ‘em before. They just snap in two. They cost a lot to make. But I wanted to show off for ya’. You saw Hank get mad ‘bout it, didn’t ya’.” I now moved to the fence. I still marveled at the size of the man before me. He seemed even bigger than before. Something beyond my comprehension took control of my body and I jumped over the fence and walked to the edge of the cage. Without even thinking I grabbed the two bars the Bear had easily bent and I tried to pull them apart. They didn’t budge at all. I pulled harder and it was perfectly clear they were real. I glanced higher on the bars – to where the Bear’s hands would naturally grab – and I saw clear indentations where his fingers pulled during the show. My dick twitched a little and I heard the Bear giggle. I glanced down at him. “Your pecker’s all happy ain’t it. It’s jumping around a lot.” “I blushed red again. I glanced down at the outline of my large dick sticking across my thigh. I watched it move back and forth as I held onto the steel bars that the Bear had bent so easily. I was about to lose control of myself so I let go of the cage and returned my gaze to the big man. I smiled back at him – starting to get more comfortable with the situation. “Ya’ want some food?” He held out the big chunk of meat in his hand, his fingers wrapped around the bone at the end. I was touched by his incredible generosity and what I could tell was innocence. I had never been so attracted to someone in my entire life. It was totally confusing and completely comfortable at the same time. “Yeah, that would be nice. How about you come over here and bend the bars for me so I can come in.” I was so incredibly bold all of the sudden. I believe my new attitude was fueled by my desire to see up close and personal what the big man could do. My inhibitions were suddenly gone because I had been granted a private audience with the strongest man in the world. This kind of opportunity would only come once in my lifetime and I was going to take advantage of it. “Naw, I can’t. This thing won’t let me.” The Bear pointed at the thick clamp around his ankle, which was chained to the metal stake in the ground. I was instantly confused. I had seen this man lift over four hundred pounds with one hand and bend steel like it was nothing. He could have easily pulled out the stake – not to mention pull the chain apart or rip the cuff thing off of his leg. I looked at his face to see if he was teasing me, but he looked sincere. “How can that keep you down? You’re so strong.” “Not as strong as this. These things keep all the big elephants in place. I’m not stronger than that.” I immediately remembered a story my grandfather had told me when I was younger. He explained that circus people would use stakes and chains to hold baby elephants in place and as the animals grew older and bigger they seemed to never forget that they could be so easily contained. Even fully grown they thought the small chain and stake could keep them in place. I was now seeing this lived out with a human being. My heart suddenly reached out to the Bear in an unexplainable way – the man became endeared to me on a much deeper level than before. All fear left my body. I became focused on one thing and one thing alone – to be this big man’s friend and protector. I quickly moved to the cage’s door, took the key and opened the padlock. I entered the cage, walked over to the big man’s bear hide, plopped myself down, and took the big piece of meat he was offering to me. I took a large bite and then handed the heavy thing back to him. I chewed the terrible tasting clump in my mouth and then swallowed. I watched as the mountain of a man beside me did the same thing. After he swallowed he turned and looked down at me. I was suddenly very aware of how much this man completely dwarfed me. His huge hand was much bigger than my entire head. I gulped loudly. “I ain’t ever been this close to anyone but Hank.” “What? How is that possible? What about the other people in the circus?” “Nobody likes me. Hank says I scare ‘em. You ain’t scared, though, are ya’?” “Not at all. I like you.” “I knew it. Our peckers don’t lie, do they?” “No they don’t.” “What’s your name?” “My name is Eden. What’s your name?” “Bear.” “No, I mean your real name.” “Hank says I can’t tell nobody my real name. I have to be called Bear.” “Well I won’t tell Hank. I promise. Do you like the name Bear? I’ll call you that if you want me to.” “No . . . I . . . don’t like it. It makes me sound mean. Don’t tell Hank. He’ll get something mad. My name . . . is . . . Bobby.” “Well Bobby it is really nice to meat you.” “Nice to meet you Eden.” We shook hands and the big man’s strength was evident in his grip. I cringed a little from the pain but Bobby didn’t seem to notice. He was looking down at me with a face full of happiness. I did not think I could ever remember someone being so joyful. “I ain’t never had a friend. Are you my friend, Eden?” “Yes sir. I am your friend, Bobby.” This made the huge man smile like never before. He took another bite of the meat and then held it out for me. Even though the taste disgusted me I took a big bite, as well, just to please my new friend. He laughed and then pushed me with his free hand. I know he thought it was a light shove, but it had enough force to send me to the ground quickly. He realized what he had done and grabbed my arm roughly to pull me back up straight. I was a little dazed but so on fire with lust for the big guy that I ignored all of the pain. “Did you like my show, Eden?” “Yes, very much Bobby. I’m wondering, though. Why do they call you ‘The Bear’, instead of just Bobby?” “Hank says it’s better pub . . . bup . . . pub . . . li . . . ci . . . ty. I think that’s right.” “Yes, I can see that, Bobby. Can I ask you something else, friend?” “Sure, friend.” I could tell he loved that I called him that and it was clear he felt comfortable enough to call me the same. He was beginning to trust me and it made me feel good. I was already deeply in love with him – even if I didn’t know it. I wanted him to count me as a close ally – someone who knew what was best for him. I wanted him as something more than a good friend – I wanted him as a . . . a what? . . . a lover. Yes, I wanted Bobby to desire me in a sexual way. Realizing that fact caused a floodgate to open within me and suddenly I was drawn to the man in a way that was incomprehensible a few hours ago. He excited me beyond my wildest dreams. I wanted him almost as much as I wanted air, itself – maybe even more. “Do you like working for the circus?” I saw the immediate conflict my question caused in his head. I was suddenly very sorry that I had asked him the question. Was it fair for me to ask him to re-evaluate all that he had known for such a long time? I didn’t want to lose his trust so early and I certainly did not want to make him dislike me. I desired his affection more than anything. “Yeah, I guess. It’s all I done forever. Hank says I am the best act he ever had. He treats me okay.” “Do you ever want to go out there – where I came from? Do you ever want to see what is beyond this tent – what’s beyond the circus?” “Yeah.” That’s all the big man said, but I could hear volumes in his response. He looked at me as he took another big bite of his meat. The behemoth wanted more than just his present life – even if he didn’t realize it. I took advantage of the situation and placed my hand on his big thigh. I immediately felt his body quiver with excitement and I visually saw his python of a dick expand down his inner thigh. I was having the same response to touching his body – turned on beyond belief by the hard muscled leg my hand now caressed. We both looked into each other’s eyes as I gently stroked his thigh. “I ain’t never been touched, Eden. It makes my body feel strange.” “Do you like the way it makes you feel, Bobby?” “Yeah. A lot.” “Me too. I like how you make me feel – a lot – too.” “Hank says I ain’t suppose to like boys, Eden. He says a big man like me needs to like a girl.” “What do you think, Bobby?” “No girl ever made my pecker as hard as it is right now . . . Eden . . . sorry if that is wrong.” “Give me your hand, Bobby. Here, feel that. You see how big my pecker has become, too?” “Yeah!” I had forced his hand on my rock hard penis. He had responded by grabbing it roughly. It hurt like hell, but it also felt so good. My body kind of caved in as soon as he wrapped his big hand around my large cock. It was as hard as it had ever been in my entire life – and I knew it was because of Bobby. “You make me hard, Bobby.” “You like boys, too, Eden?” “I like men who are big and strong, Bobby.” “There ain’t nobody bigger or stronger than me, Eden.” “And that’s why I like you, Bobby. I like you a lot.” “My pecker’s about to spit up, Eden. We have to be careful. Hank says I gotta not make my pecker spit out. He says it will make me weak. I don’t want to be weak, Eden.” I removed his hand from my dick. I did not want to scare the big man. I also took my hand from his body. I wanted to save our explosions for later on. The man made me crazy with lust and he didn’t even understand it. I was lost in my love for the huge guy. “You ever thought Hank was wrong, Bobby?” “Yeah . . . I guess so. He says I ain’t suppose to like boys but I do. I try hard to like girls. I look at their bodies and I close my eyes to picture their faces but it always comes back to boys. I really like boys that are small like you. You made my pecker big as soon as you walked in the tent today.” “And mine got very big as soon as you stood up, Bobby.” “Yeah, I know. I glanced over at the big barbell as Bobby took another bite of his meat. I was still trying to grasp just how strong the big man actually was – but it was all so mind-boggling. I turned back to Bobby, who was watching me closely. He swallowed before he spoke. “You wanna go see if it’s for real, don’t cha?” “Yes.” “Go ahead Eden. Hank still tries to move it sometimes – even after being together for a long time. He never pushed it even an inch.” I stood up and walked over to one of the large round balls of the barbell. I reached down and placed my hand on its surface. The thing was cool to the touch and as hard as my father’s anvil out in the barn. I turned my hand over and knocked on the thing with my knuckles. I was immediately sorry that I had tapped so hard because it caused some pain. I could tell the thing was solid, through and through. There was no echo inside and the sound was dull, like I was knocking on the side of a big rock. I placed both of my hands off to the side of the huge mass of metal and then pushed with all my might. The only thing that moved were my arms bending at the elbow because I pressed so hard and the barbell didn’t move at all. My body fell into the side of the metal ball. My body was on fire with awe and lust as I realized the behemoth in the corner could actually easily lift something so heavy and then bend it with his hands like it was a small piece of wire. I pushed my body back into a standing position and turned to look at Bobby. He was smiling at me – again with a face full of pride. “When you pick it up Bobby what does it feel like?” “I dunno – I guess like I’m picking up a boot or something. It’s real light.” “If you don’t lift it how many guys does it take to move it?” “Six or seven – but they have to be big guys, ya know.” “How did you get so big Bobby? “I dunno – I’ve always been big. My ma and pa were big, too. My pa had to use small trees to whoop me when I was a boy. He used to get real mad when they busted on my behind.” “How did you meet Hank?” This question caused Bobby’s face to scrunch up, like he didn’t want to respond. I waited a few seconds to give him some time to work through what was going on in his head. I smiled to let him know he could trust me. The huge man looked down at the ground and spoke softly. “In jail.” “Why were you in jail Bobby?” “Some fellas and me got caught playing with our peckers.” I moved back over to join him on the ground. I sat close to him so he’d see that his story didn’t bother me at all. I took a chunk of bread from one of the plates in front of us and started chewing on it. I looked at the large man, who was still staring at the ground, but I could tell he was fully aware of my support. “These fellas used to make me come to their barn and show off and all. They liked it when I would lift things and bend horseshoes and stuff. We would get nekid and they would sit on my pecker until it spit up. The law found out and came and took us away. I wasn’t in the jail very long Eden. They let me go but told me to git out of town. Hank was let go the same day and he took to me and said he would help me. I been with him since then. We joined this circus ‘bout three years ago. You don’t think bad of me, do you Eden.” “No, Bobby. I don’t think you did anything wrong. I believe those fellows took advantage of you and got you into trouble. You just need to be careful about who you trust. Does Hank take good care of you?” I could see that my question caused a little turmoil in Bobby’s head. He was concentrating hard on what I asked and it almost seemed like he didn’t want to answer. I started to tell him to forget my question, but he responded before I could. “Hank likes me just as I am. He knows I like boys and he don’t say I’m bad or nothin’. I wish . . . I wish . . . he would let me do more stuff. I just sit in this cage most of the time. Even when we go to another town I have to ride in the back of a big truck. I don’t see nothing at all. Hank don’t let me talk to no one.” Big tears began to slide down Bobby’s face and then fall from his chin onto the huge chest below. I was overwhelmed with a need to show this huge man how good he really was. I had never felt this way about anyone – especially another man. My cousin Farley used to make me breathe funny when he was near me, but I had never had this intense desire to show someone how much they moved me. I reached up and placed my hand on the side of Bobby’s face, allowing my thumb to caress the trail marks left by his tears. I then moved my knees under my body and raised myself up so my face was even with his. Without even thinking about what I was doing – without even doubting if it was right – I leaned in and kissed a man for the first time in my life. Bobby’s thick beard felt mighty good against my cheeks. His lips were soft and slightly wet. I pressed my smaller mouth against his and I could immediately tell the kiss made the enormous man very happy. He parted his own lips slightly and allowed me to slide my tongue into his mouth. His own large tongue began to grapple with mine like they were wrestling. My body had never felt more alive than it was at that moment. We kissed each other hard and with a passion that could only be described as masculine and almost animalistic. I was instantly aware that if I did not pull my face away from Bobby’s we were both going to have what I called ‘happy accidents’ in our pants. I separated my lips from his and moved back a little, never taking my eyes off of his. We both broke into big smiles. “I ain’t never kissed a boy before, Eden.” “I haven’t either.” “It was real nice. I’m glad you stopped, though. Old Petey down there was about to spit up something awful.” “My pecker was about to do the same thing.” “Really? That’s good. You ain’t named your pecker, Eden?” “No Bobby, I haven’t. You want to name it for me?” “Yeah. I name it Rufus. That’s my daddy’s name. Your pecker is about as big as my daddy’s.” “That’s a good name. You hear that Rufus. You and Petey are going to get to have some fun one day. What’s that? Yeah, I’ll tell him. Rufus says he really likes Petey. He likes Petey very much.” “Well Petey says he likes Rufus, too.” I could tell that Bobby clearly understood the message below our little interplay. It was obvious the big man was uneducated in the world of books, but he was a scholar when it came to everything involved with the body – and that included sexual attraction. I was the student when it came to matters between Petey and Rufus. At that exact moment I made the most important decision of my entire life – it seemed that everything in my past had led to this exact second and everything to follow would be determined by what happened next. [start Here, but first four lines should be italicized to emphasize they are from end of last chapter] “Do you trust me Bobby?” “Yeah.” “Will you try something if I ask you to?” “Yeah.” I reached down, grabbing the middle of the long thick chain that connected his ankle to the spike in the ground, and pulled it closer to him. I lifted the heavy links into the air and held them out to him. I could tell Bobby was a little confused, but I was determined. I spoke softly and smiled to comfort the man. “I’d like you to pull this chain apart - into two pieces, Bobby. Trust me, you can do it. It won’t take any effort from you at all. I know you think you can’t do it, but that’s because no one has ever said you could. Rufus will really be happy if you break this chain with just your bare hands.” The last comment made the big guy smile. He glanced down at my crotch and then licked his lips. It was almost humorous, but I knew deep down he really loved making my Rufus happy. He also knew that what I was asking him to do would make his Petey happy, too. “Hank don’t like me to play with the chain, Eden. And it holds the elephants in place.” “You are stronger than the elephants, Bobby.” “No I’m not.” “Yes you are. Trust me. I wouldn’t ever lie to you, Bobby.” The colossal man looked at me with a face full of love and amazement. I, again, realized that no one had ever told him something like that before. He was beginning to see that I liked him very much and he felt the same way about me. The man dropped the chunk of meat in his hand and reached out – although tentatively – to grab the chain with both of his hands. The links had looked huge in my hands, but in his they looked quite small. I knew it would take him no effort at all to rip one of the rings apart. Bobby held the chain up at chest level and started pulling his hands in opposite directions. At first, I could sense he was very scared to do what I was asking, but then I reached out and put my hand on one of his mammoth upper arms, my spread fingers not even covering half of this portion of his body. “I want to feel your power while you do this, Bobby.” That was all the encouragement Bobby needed. It was very apparent he used little of his total abilities. I watched as the middle link between his hands started to stretch further and further apart – it was like dough being manipulated in a baker’s strong grip. Finally the now thin piece of steel popped completely apart and fell to the ground in between the big man’s legs. It was completely mangled and looked nothing like it had just seconds before. I watched his face explode with excitement and I knew that both of our pecker’s had grown even bigger. I looked at Bobby and shook my head in amazement. I wanted him to know how impressed I was. “That was nothing for you, was it Bobby?” “It was real easy, Eden!” “I told you it would be. You can trust me. You could probably put about ten of those chains together and pull them all apart all at once.” As if to prove me right, Bobby quickly took the side of the chain that remained attached to his ankle and doubled it over. He then held it at chest level again and made sure I was watching. He easily snapped both pieces of the chain in two with one short tug. I let a little moan escape from my mouth and this made Bobby giggle. He looked down at my crotch and was pleased to see my pecker twitching again. “You really like how strong I am don’t cha Eden!” “Very much Bobby, very much. And now for something even better. Here, put your big finger down on the inside of the metal clamp at your ankle and break it off. You can do it without any problem, I promise.” Bobby’s excitement was palpable. He was like a little kid that had just learned to read or ride a bike. He slid his big right index finger between his thick ankle and the equally broad metal band and started pulling out. The band busted at the fastener quickly and easily. The man had just snapped metal in two with only one finger and it was as simple as breaking a wet string of spaghetti. This amazing feat caused me to cry out even louder and Bobby began to laugh. “I’m stronger than them elephants!” “Yes you are, Bobby. Yes you are.” I stood up quickly and grabbed the other piece of chain that was attached to the metal stake in the ground. I thought I would be able to pull the stake out of the soil, but it was too deep and all I did was strain my back a little. Bobby got up quickly too – causing me to gasp when I saw how much taller and bigger he was next to me – and grabbed the chain from me with one hand. He effortlessly pulled the long broad stake out of the ground. The man was able to somehow know what I had planned to ask him to do with the pointed metal pole. He held it in his hands and swiftly bent it over, causing it to snap in two long pieces. Then, just to show off, he bent those two pieces again and broke the once solid metal stake into four pieces. He dropped the destroyed stake to the ground. Bobby was now out of control. I had unleashed some newfound awareness in his psyche and not only did the man trust me completely, but he wanted to show off, as well – in a big way. He promptly walked over to the big barbell and lifted it up with one hand. He came back over and started lifting the thing up and down, with his body right next to mine so I could see his arm swelling bigger each time the barbell went high in the air. “Grab my arm now, Eden. See how big it grows.” “It’s unbelievable, Bobby. Your arm is beautiful.” I quickly started running both of my hands all over his bulging upper arm. I had learned from some magazine that this part of a person was called the biceps. Bobby had the biggest biceps I had ever seen. The humongous man quickly moved behind me and pressed his body against mine – which allowed me to feel his hard dick for the first time as it pressed into my back. He brought his other hand to the barbell and held the thing in front of my chest. I didn’t need any instructions on what to do – Bobby and I were now communicating easily through our mutual lust for his power and our desire for each other. I reached out and placed my hands on top of his, which were wrapped around the heavy bar with the two big balls on each end. Bobby began to press down with his huge arms and immediately the thick metal started to bend into an upside down V. I could actually get a small glimpse of the power Bobby contained in his body as I felt his hands easily manipulating the metal bar. He wasn’t using all of his strength but I could feel his brawny hands making the metal do his will even as his fingers crushed into the bar leaving more than just slight indentions. There was a sudden loud pop and the thick bar cracked apart. Bobby let out a loud growl-like sound and let the two big balls fall to the ground. I felt the area around us shake a little from the impact. Bobby leaned down and wrapped his big hands around my body, bringing his thick forearms across my chest. He stood back up and easily lifted my entire body into the air. The man was so tall that my feet only reached his knees. He brought his bearded face to the right side of my neck and started running his lips up and down my skin. At the same time he pressed his big cock into my lower back and let his heavy balls smack against my ass. “You feel good, Eden. Old Petey likes how you feel, too.” “I think I know a way to make Petey feel even better, Bobby.” “Yeah. I know it, too.” “I . . . uh . . . I haven’t . . . ever sat on a pecker, Bobby. I’m kind of scared.” “I know how to make it not hurt so much, Eden. Trust me, okay. Can I show ya’? I don’t want to make you do nothing ya’ don’t want to. I can make ya’ feel real nice, though.” “Show me Bobby. I trust you.” The big man held me against his chest with one arm and reached down to unbutton and unzip my pants, causing them to fall to my ankles. Rufus immediately snapped straight up against my stomach. I also heard him do the same thing with his pants but I knew his legs were too big, so he had to shove his pants down a little to free his Petey from confinement. It was incredible to finally feel his bare skin against mine – and even more special to feel the base of his hard pecker against my bare behind. The giant man bent his legs way down so he could reach out and dip his hand into a softened block of butter that rested on a plate near the bread. I watched as he scooped a big glob of the stuff into his fingers. Bobby then stood back up and used his strong arm around my body to raise me higher against his chest. Suddenly I felt big fingers pushing my butt cheeks apart and the warm soft butter being lathered around my tensed hole. I cried out when the grunting man pried his thick index finger into my opening and forced it up into me. I knew instinctively to relax my body and I was also very thankful for the slipperiness of the butter. Soon, Bobby was moving his finger in and out of my hole and it started to feel very nice. He was even able to work up to three fingers and I only cried out a couple of times. Finally, my body started to move along with his hand – inviting the invasion to go deeper each time. I knew I was opening myself to the massive man and I was beginning to long for Petey to be inside of me. Bobby could feel my desire. “Ya’ sure you want old Petey to poke you, Eden.” “Hell yes, Bobby. I want to make old Petey spit up real hard.” “Yeah. Trust me, Eden. I’m gonna make Rufus real happy, too.” Never had I thought about having a man’s penis up my ass – but at that moment it seemed like the most natural thing in the world. I would have done anything to feel Petey inside of me. I was on fire with lust for Bobby and it was the strongest thing I had ever felt in my entire life. When I became aware of the thick tip of Petey pressing against my greased up hole I somehow opened myself wide and pushed down with my stomach, causing the fat thing to pop inside of me. This time it was Bobby’s turn to cry out in pleasure. The immediate pain caused by having something so thick inside of me made me grit my teeth and clench my jaw. I didn’t make a sound. Bobby and I both waited a few seconds for my body to get used to old Petey. Soon the enormous man could tell I was ready to move on and he started pressing more of his pecker into my body. At the same time he brought his butter-covered hand around and grabbed hold of Rufus – which sent a thousand quick jolts through my body. Bobby brought his face back down beside mine. “Rufus is mighty hard, Eden. I think he’s happy.” “Very happy, Bobby. And how about old Petey?” “He ain’t never been this happy.” The rhythm of Bobby’s shoving and pulling started to increase. He could sense that my body was ready for whatever was about to happen. I might have been new to all of this, but some basic instinct inside my core had begun to willingly respond to Bobby’s advancement. I knew exactly what to do to please the big man. I tightened my butt when he was pushing in and released it just a little as he pulled out, being careful to clamp it closed just before the tip of old Petey came near to escaping. Bobby seemed to be as skilled with his hands as he was with his penis. He was pumping Rufus like some kind of pro. I could feel thick hard calluses on his palm as he moved up and down on my penis, which only increased the building pleasure. Bobby could perceive when my Rufus was close to spitting up so he would relax his grip and allow my body to recover a little. I quickly gathered that the giant wanted to time it perfectly so that Petey and Rufus both shot off at the same time. I glanced down at the thick forearm and biceps pressing into my body – easily holding me against his huge hard chest behind. Bobby was continuing to breathe heavier and grunted like some wild animal - right next to my face and this only increased the pleasurable tension throughout all of me. “Can Petey explode in your hole, Eden? He sure wants to!” “Yes, please Bobby. Please.” I was lost in some kind of other realm. I had never felt anything close to the bliss that was shooting through my body. I wanted one thing and one thing only – to please old Petey so much that Bobby would want me forever. As the big man’s moans got louder and his pounding inside my ass got faster and harder, I began to realize this is what I had always wanted and it was why I had come to the circus. Posters of the Bear had drawn me here and I had somehow known I would be able to please the beast in a special way. With each thrust of Bobby’s crotch we both came closer to explosion. I could also feel Petey and Rufus both getting even harder with each deep push. I felt Bobby’s body go extremely stiff at the same time as mine. He pulled his arm tighter around my chest and seemed to squeeze me like a lemon, causing my juice to suddenly shoot out from my body across the open area of the cage. Old Petey shot off into my hole at the same time. My toes were scrunched painfully together as my entire frame shook wildly in Bobby’s strong grasp. There was so much happening to my own body that, at first, I completely missed that the giant man was roaring louder than the lions in the cages outside. It took me a minute to realize, too, that old Petey was spitting out so much that Bobby’s thick warm liquid was running down the backs of my legs like an overflowing fountain. Somehow the immense man was able to hold onto me and remain standing even as his body bucked back and forth like the stallion my dad had broken last summer. Somehow I knew the power of Bobby put the strength of the big horse at home to shame. It took about ten minutes for our bodies to recover from their simultaneous explosions. Bobby released the painful pressure of his arm against my chest and I slid down to the ground, hearing a popping sound as his slowly deflating penis left my sore behind. He kept a big hand on my shoulder just to help me stay standing. Bobby could sense that I was completely worn out by the ordeal. “Come away with me Bobby.” I do not know where I found the strength to say what had just escaped my mouth. I knew completely that I wanted to be with the big man for the rest of my life. I had no idea how he felt, but I was not going to let the moment pass without saying what I so strongly desired. I turned my worn out body – still fully alive, though, from the experience – towards him. I looked up into his face and found that he was crying again. I instantly began to worry that he was too fearful to leave Hank. “I know you think it’s safe here, Bobby, but you should be treated better. I can take care of you – I mean really take care of you. You won’t ever have to be in a cage or have a chain around your ankle again. You’ll be able to go outside any time you want and we can do lots of things together. I know you think Hank has given you a lot, Bobby, but you deserve more. I can give you more. And we can make sure that Petey and Rufus have a lot more fun, too! I know it’s scary, but please trust me. I can make you very happy and you can make me very happy, too.” The big guy was now crying very hard and I began to feel like I had asked too much. Bobby was a good and simple man. I was scared I had taken advantage of that and misread his actions and words. It was probably too much for him to think about leaving all that he had known for so long. How dare I think a short brief hour together would affect him the same way it had me. I quickly regretted my impatient invitation. I knew I needed to make it right. “I’m sorry Bobby. I’ve asked too much. It’s just that this last hour has changed my life forever. I think I have always wanted to be with someone exactly like you and I got carried away. I love you, but I also can’t ask you to do anything against your will. You have to decide for yourself. I’m really sorry I made you confused and sad. I promise that I’ll . . .” I didn’t get a chance to finish my sentence. Bobby reached out and grabbed me by the shoulders. He squeezed tightly and pressed in and up at the same time. My body came off the ground and he pressed his furry manly face into mine – kissing me harder than before and dominating my mouth with his powerful tongue. He held us there for a few seconds and then pulled my body slightly away from his. He was smiling and his eyes were full of joy. My dick had suddenly shot hard again. I didn’t say a thing. I simply stared at the face of the handsome man before me and waited. I could not even begin to anticipate what would come next. “You don’t think old Petey could let his new friend Rufus get away do ya’, Eden?” My heart immediately surged with happiness because of Bobby’s words. I wasn’t sure exactly what he meant but I did believe he was saying we would be together. I asked my next question slowly. “Will you come away with me, Bobby?” “Yeah, but I gotta do one thing first. You have to help me, too.” Bobby put me back down on the ground and we both pulled our pants up. I watched in awe, as he had to tug hard to get the top of his cut offs up over his big legs. He walked over to a chest in the corner. He opened it up and brought me a piece of paper and a pencil. He held them out and I took them “You write what I say, okay Eden?” “Yeah, sure.” “Dear Hank. I’m leavin’ for good. If ya’ try to follow me this is what’s gonna happen to you. Signed, Bobby. And then write ‘not the Bear.’ You got all that Eden?” “Yes, but I don’t understand.” “You will.” Bobby took the note from me. He walked over to one of the big balls lying on the ground. He bent down next to the thing, brought his arm back, and then sent his fist flying into the middle of the round chunk of metal. It sounded like two big cars hitting each other. I watched as his hand sunk deep into the ball and then gasped out loud as I watched the thing crack and shatter into many different chunks. Bobby took the piece of paper and placed one of the larger pieces of the demolished ball on the corner. It was now clear what the note meant. I watched Bobby go back to the chest and pull out a triple large shirt and put it over his large frame. It was clear he couldn’t have buttoned the thing even if he had wanted to and the material did nothing to hide how huge he was. He also put on some sandals and pulled out a duffle bag. He walked back to me and nodded his head as he looked around the cage. “Are you sure you’re ready to leave, Bobby?” “If you’ll have me, Eden.” “Forever.” This made the giant smile and he placed a hand behind my back and directed me to the door of the cage. I stopped before we got near the exit and I could immediately sense that Bobby knew what I wanted. I turned to him and he handed me the duffle bag. He walked over to bars of the cage and grabbed the two directly in the middle. With nothing more than a simple shrug of his arms he jerked the two steel poles apart – actually ripping them from the metal beam at the top of the cage. He continued to pry them apart so we both could fit through. He turned to me and I smiled to show my approval. He reached down and adjusted old Petey who had swollen up big as Bobby destroyed the cage so easily. We stepped out and walked to the entrance to the tent. I looked up at him. “Are you ready Bobby?” “Old Petey can’t wait for new adventures with Rufus.” We both laughed and stepped out of the tent into our new life together.
  18. Travis quickly stripped naked, exposing his godlike body to the chill Alaskan air. Even relaxed and cold, his muscles were enormous, and they seemed to dance as he bent over and arranged his clothes, neatly folding them into a pile on the tundra rocks. 20 yards back Tina was filming her boyfriend and she couldn't help but get wet at the sight of his glorious nude body, 265 lbs of impossibly strong muscular beef. Her eyes danced over the orgy of ripped muscles that lay before her. His shoulders were her favourite she decided, they bulged huge, easily as large as pair of football helmets. She always had to stretch her arms wide to grope and fondle both of them at the same time. From the front she was a big fan of his massive pecs and thickly muscled abdomen, which were both without equal even in the world of super-heavyweight bodybuilders. Of course her eyes always crept back to his naked sexy ass, round and tight with all its incredible thrusting power. This was the fifth time in as many years that Travis had come to Alaska. Four times he had tried to defeat one of the massive grizzly bears during their mating season fights. Each time he had been forced to withdraw, unable to match the sheer size and strength and of these 700lb creatures. The mighty bodybuilder was feeling good about his chances this year though. He finally broke through the one-tonne squat plateau at the start of the year, and had benched 1300lbs a short time later. Knowing that a naked wrestling match with a grizzly would require superhuman endurance and pain tolerance, he had increased the ferocity of his workouts to unbelievable levels. For months he suffered through 20-rep squats with over a thousand pounds slung across his vast shoulders. He even bought a cruel whip for Tina, and she would mercilessly pound his body with it until his skin was covered in red marks. She had never beaten him though, his determined mind always fighting through the pain until his girlfriend would lie collapsed on the floor in exhaustion, defeated by her bodybuilding boyfriend that she had taken to calling "Superman." Travis walked up to a mighty grizzly, large even for its species, and tipping the scales at over 800 lbs. The huge bear had easily defeated a young male the day before and was eager to breed, its gigantic body coursing with animal testosterone. It reared on its hind legs as Travis approached. Even with his supersized bodybuilder muscles, he looked like small, easy prey for this ultimate apex predator. Travis made himself look big, making his challenging intentions clear. The bear roared and fell on top of Travis. Tina gasped as this happened but her boyfriend's nude body didn't yield to the immense weight, his ass tightened into an iron ball and his forearms stood out like steel cables as he absorbed having all that animal muscle fall onto him. Holding the bear for a second, he used his massive pecs to shove the bear backwards, the huge animal toppling over in a giant crash. Travis admired what he had done for a second and he made his pillow like pecs dance in triumph. He had trained his body to such an extent that he could bench press this huge bear if he wanted to and this fact turned him on immensely. Uninjured but angry, the bear got up and charged. Any other human would have fled in terror but Travis held his ground, crouching forward with all his spectacular muscles flexing hard. The collision of these two goliaths, one of them triple the size of the other, was monumental. Travis' heavy body was actually pushed back several feet, his bare toes sliding over the rough hard ground. Powerful paws tore into his skin, leaving red marks but unable to pierce his iron-hard muscles. Claws that would have sliced a normal human to ribbons were simply an annoyance to Travis' amazing body. The bear's crushing jaws were another matter, they could eviscerate his face or throat if he wasn't careful. Holding the 800 pound bear back with one hand, he used the other to force those massive jaws upwards and away from him. The two mighty animals were locked in a test of strength now. Bare naked human muscle somehow, impossibly, was a match for something that was could have easily slain a dozen normal men. For several minutes the two creatures wrestled, holding each other tightly. Travis could tell that he was much stronger than even this huge bear, although its sheer weight and towering height kept things even, not to mention having to use one arm to keep those jaws away from him. This realization made him very excited, it was one of his strength fantasies coming true! Thousands of hours in the gym had forged himself into a real life Hercules. He could feel the bear's struggles growing weaker now as his muscular endurance also proved superior than this ferocious wild animal. Redoubling his efforts, he used his massively pumped legs to force the bear backwards, much to Tina's delight. Her boyfriend was going to win! She couldn't see it, but Travis was enjoying himself even more so. As the feeling of male power washed over him, his monster sized cock surged upwards. An erection stronger than he had ever enjoyed brushed animal fur before finally reaching just above the dense plates of his thick eight pack. Strength-lust overcame Travis' mind and he wanted nothing more than to shoot a huge load off. He reversed his efforts and pulled the massive bear forward onto him, letting them both fall backwards onto the hard earth! There was an immense thud as 800lbs of wild animal slammed Travis' broad back into the ground. The weight was nothing to his splendid muscles and he loved the feeling of all that mass pressing him into the earth. Wrapping his redwood thighs around the massive bear, he used this once powerful creature as simulation, thrusting himself against its furry belly again and again. His huge naked thighs pressed into the grizzly, causing it pain as Travis realized that he could literally crush this huge animal to death if he wanted, its enormous body no match for his powerhouse thighs that, even on a bad day, could easily crack coconuts. Now they were so pumped, so swollen with muscle that even a bowling ball wouldn't stand a chance against them. Holding the bear's jaws shut with both hands now, the pumped up bodybuilder thrust his cock with wild abandon until he came harder that he had ever before in his life. Vast quantities of superhuman sperm shot out of his fist sized balls as Travis nearly blacked out from the pleasure.The sexy man closed his eyes and moaned loudly as his huge cock just kept cumming and cumming. Both muscular bronzed skin and dark brown fur were getting extremely sticky now from the enormous load that spewed out in endless thick gouts. Tina was close by now, filming her boyfriend having a better orgasm with a male bear that he had ever had with her. Finally his moaning stopped as he orgasm wound down. His erection was still steel hard and monstrous and Travis wanted nothing more than experience that feeling again. The naked man manhandled the exhausted grizzly until he had it in a rear choke. "Sweet dreams pal" Tina thought as the bear slipped into unconsciousness, defeated by the tremendous strength of a powerful male bodybuilder. Travis' dirty, sticky body looked awesome as he stood up, his pumped up physique bulging in all directions with impossible muscles. He placed a bare foot on the defeated grizzly and posed his naked body for the camera, flexing all the massive hard muscles and proudly showing off his colossal manhood. The realization that he was now strong enough to defeat a huge grizzly bear hit him again and his glorious cock once again became as hard as steel. Tina centered the camera on his dick as Travis jerked himself off yet again. His normally massive 11 incher HAD to be past 12 now she thought, and swollen to soda-can levels of girth. His veins on it were raised and looked positively angry as his gargantuan dick spurted forth again. While Tina was soaking her panties, Travis proceeded to soak the bear. Unbelievable quantities of jizz sprayed all over the unconscious beast until it almost seemed like it was more white than brown. Finally the hyper-muscular man's moans and groans subsided as his orgasm finished up. Turning towards his flustered girlfriend, he easily picked her up with one hand and gave her a deep French kiss. "I think its time for the alpha male to impregnate its female" Tina whispered. Travis grinned and started effortlessly shredding her clothing.
  19. TaurusPR

    Helping a veteran?

    This is the first chapter of a fictional story about the relation between men of different ages. Characters are not real. It's not my intention to offend anyone. I hope you enjoy it. Peace. Stay safe, stay home. {It's my first attempt in English. Yikes!} Helping a veteran? I One more week… Memorial weekend was closing in. It was the sole thing occupying Nathaniel Coe’s mind. He’s been planning the weekend for months. Why? His baby brother, Nicholas, will stay with him. His brother, his nephew and her sister in-law were Nathaniel’s only family. Even in those moments when Nate, as everybody called him, was ready to quit, Nicholas always managed to cheer him up. Nate loved Nickie more than anything. After submitting his report ahead of time for the Board’s review, he stopped by the CEO’s office. With a knock on the door frame. “Boss, all’s done. I’ll see you on Monday.” “Hey Nate! Did you include Donovan and Cheryl in the distribution list?” Said Samuel Davis. Mr. Davis a man of few words, in his early 50s. He was sharp as a razor. Handsome, and from what Nate has heard in some of the company’s parties, well-endowed and straight as they come. Mr. Davis was a man’s man. Since Nate and Mr. Davis have worked together for over ten years, they share mutual admiration and respect. “Sure did!” “Good… See you on Monday.” Inside the elevator, other guys were in a rush texting back and forth on their phones. For some unexplainable reason, every Friday afternoon was chaotic. Another set of goodbyes and Nate was out in the parking opening the door of his car. Before getting inside, he peeled the tight jacket off his body. The tie went off too to the back seat with the jacket. The dress code made the office look classy, but for a 6’4” 327 pounds man, dressing formally was confining. He had trouble opening the button on the neck, but once he succeeded, two more followed. Feeling less encaged, because his dressy pants and shoes were still on, he started his car. He went straight (as straight as a gay man can) to FoodMarket. The dark clouds he saw when he left the office turned into a storm like rain. Luckily, he found a spot close to the entrance. He grabbed a big grocery bag from the collection he had in the mesh behind the passenger’s seat. He breathed in deeply, but carefully enough to keep the buttons of his shirt in place and dashed out of the car to the store. The place was not as packed as he thought it would be. Maybe, being there at 3:30 PM put him ahead of the heavy buyers. Anyway, it was an easy in easy out. It was still raining, but not as heavily as before. While opening the trunk of his Escalade. He heard a loud ‘Shit!’ coming from the sidewalk. Standing under the rain there was a man with a cane and a mess of groceries on the curb in front of him. Nate dropped his bag on the back seat and grabbed his umbrella from the trunk. He went to the man. “Hey mister!” but noticing the man’s VA hat, immediately he changed his words and extended his hand. “Sarge, let me help you!” The man was about 5’9” in a wear down military jacket. Although not as tall as Nate, the guy’s stance made him look taller and somehow commanding. Maybe in his late 40s, early 50s. The salt and pepper stubble on his square chin contrasted nicely with his espresso skin. And the poor soul was soaked to the bone. The man had an upset gaze, just trying to come to terms with himself. The deep voice made him look to his side to a wall standing next to him. His eyes went up until he had to tilt his head. He had seen big guys in the squad, but none like this one. Enormous was the word that came to his mind. “Thank you!” looking down at the mess of groceries. “I don’t want to impose, but I’d really appreciate that you stopped to help this old man. Paul Burks,” he said meeting Nate’s extended paw with his smaller hand in a vigorous handshake. “No sweat, sarge. Hold on to this” handing the man his umbrella, “before your teeth get any wetter. Nathaniel Coe, Nate. Nice to meet you!” Paul was surprised of himself. He’s never engaged in a conversation with a stranger that easily. But the man didn’t trigger an alarm in his head. Nate kneeled to gather the groceries that were salvageable. Eggs had seen better days, butter was a blob, and not a single glass item was intact. “Come with me sarge. Let’s get you out of the rain.” Nate opened the passenger’s door. Then he dropped the wet groceries on the back seat. Next, he held the umbrella for Paul to let him sit in the car. Paul jumped in with ease, which surprised Nate since he had a walking stick. Closing the door, Nate went to the trunk of the car to pick up his ‘emergency kit’. As a kid, his dad taught him to keep a bag in his car with a change of clothes and towels and blankets for any emergency. Inside the car, he opened the bag. He handed the smaller man a towel, picking the blanket for himself. Paul was already out of the soaked jacket which left him in a gray t-shirt that was clinging to his wet body. His hat was on the dashboard. He grabbed the towel and began to dry himself, starting with his bald head. Then he moved down to his chest and arms. Nate watched with fascination the stringy muscles on the man’s arms and chest. The hairy forearms’ veins had veins! They flexed in interesting, almost erotic ways. A manly faint smell emanated from Paul. Nothing overwhelming, more like fresh sweat and deodorant. Nate’s cock stirred in its confinement. “Do you feel better?” “Yes, much better. Thank you for saving me from the deluge.” Nate smiled, then said nodding at the hat on the dashboard. “I see you are a veteran.” Paul looked at the wet hat. “Retired many years ago. Well, this leg retired me.” “I’m sorry to hear that, but I’m glad you’re back home.” After an odd silence. “Let’s get a hot coffee in us before we get sick. My treat! Café&Coffee is right there.” Nate started his car and went to the drive through. “What would you like?” “Latte, no sugar.” “Perfect! I’ll have one too.” While waiting for the order, Paul and Nate started to chat. “How did you know I was a sergeant?” “It was a guess. My dad was a sergeant major. The way you guys carry yourselves around and the way you stand is different.” “I was a first sergeant. Too long ago...” Nate handed Paul the coffee. “You talk about it as if it happened centuries ago. How old are you anyway? 48? 49?” Paul almost spewed the coffee in his mouth and started laughing. “Sorry to ruin your guesstimate. Ha! Ha! Ha! I’m 62. But thanks for the compliment. And the coffee!” “62! Damn! You look no older than 50... I wish I look as good when I reach 40.” “You will never look like me. I mean, half of you must weight more than three of me!” Taking another sip, “You know, the military could use a man like you.” “Nah… I’m 36, no longer military material. Besides, it was my dad’s wish that my brother and I finished a career.” Paul was rubbing his left leg absentmindedly. Noticing the movement, Nate took a peek at Paul’s bulky crotch bulge. Before he was caught, he said, “Is it OK to say thank you for your service?” “I should be the one thanking you for saving me from the rain. Even my thoughts are wet! I did what my job asked me to do. I don’t regret it. But not once it passed through my mind to go around asking for ‘thank yous’. Anyways, it’s very much appreciated.” Every now and then and between sips of his cup, Nate took the chance the steal glances of the man next to him. Paul looked amazingly ripped for 62. Nate had a thing for healthy looking mature men, like his boss. The cane just added to Paul’s sex appeal. Nothing around Paul said gay, but Nate was feeling attracted to the mature man with shredded muscles sitting in his car. So, he came up with an idea to get to know him better. “Sarge. How far do you live from here? I’d like to drive you to your home.” “The walk to my place takes close to 25 minutes. Not a bad workout, but, with this leg, it’s not the same as when I was younger. I have a place in Parker Gardens.” “Then, allow me to drive you to your place. You get out of those wet clothes. Then, I’d like to bring you back to the store so you can get the things you lost. Sounds like a plan?” Paul considered the offer for a while. He was afraid of the man, knowing his military training will help him out of almost any situation. But this guy was BIG. Then, there was the rain. Carrying the few things home with a cane on a slippery sidewalk was like calling for trouble again. He really needed the groceries. It was decided. “Yes, we have a plan.” “Great! Let’s say I’ll come by your place, sevenish?” “Seven it is.” “Well sarge show me where home is!” Paul asked Nate to turn right on the intersection. Minutes later Nate was parking his car in front of a nicely kept gated complex, Parker Gardens. The rain has become a drizzle. There was a guy in uniform smoking outside the security cabin. “Hey sarge! You got lucky today!” said William, the security man. Paul turned to greet the man in uniform. “William, I did get lucky today! The rain was insane!” Back to Nate, “Nathaniel, thank you for the ride. I owe you.” “No sweat Sergeant Paul. I’ll be back at seven. Here, this is my cell number. You are welcome to call any time. I’m always in the mood for a good conversation and a coffee, or a beer.” “Well, thank you again. I’ll be ready at seven. You’re really doing a lot for me. Thank you!” “No sarge. You did a lot for me, for us. It’s time to show you how important you are.” Getting inside, Nate started the car, “See you at 7!” And so, he was gone. [Re-postedto fix font color.]
  20. portamivia

    Ben (A repost)

    I posted this on the old forum many years ago. I'm curious to see if it can be still interesting to the people who've never seen it before. Maybe it'll inspire others to write new chapters in entirely new directions from what had been done in the old forum. Enjoy. Ben. 1. Down and down went the elevator, he could never remember how deep, exactly. A freudian block of some kind, maybe? Wanna stay sane? Then don’t think too much, compadre. You could feel the heat receding while descending down the mineshaft, the well getting somehow cooler and damper, and then, in an unsettling way, getting warm again. The magnetically levitating elevator plunged straight into hell, as temperature neared the unbearable. And then it stopped almost instantaneously, the sudden augmented gravity making the men, even these ultra-developed, specifically mutated specimens grunt in unison, their kneecaps and exploding quads absorbing the multiplied weight. The metallic reinforced doors slid screeching open, and the stench of sulfur, ozone and sweat saturated the air. They moved silently into the scarcely lit cave towards their respective shafts without even speaking, the first drops of sweat already soaking their shirts and pants. Here we are, near the core. Some workplace. You must be born into this job, they say. No way you could survive the sheer intensity of the mine work, the onslaught on the muscles and the back, the loudness, the unbreathable air, the solitude, and of course the blackness, the constant scarcity of light and the consequent nostalgia for a day in the sun without being accustomed to it since your birth. Sadly, this being the planet Mars, a day spent idly bronzing on a beach more than a fantasy was a proven impossibility. And the thing is, Ben wasn’t born into this job. And neither ware the others. They were made into it. Physically augmented for the job. This was labor camp M01. M for Mars, 01 for it was the first and, for the moment, only colony on this planet. Built by the legion of Superheroes, mind you. Not that the public on earth was ever to know this, of course. A mine, and a prison. Or maybe a prison and then a mine, as if the drilling and the uranium were just some afterthought?—well, here I am again, thinking… Ben shrugged and activated the strange contraption hanging from a specially designed rucksack attached to his body. You could call it a rucksack, if you’ve ever seen a nuclear-powered rucksack weighing around 200Kg, that is. In fact, it was more like a battery. Powering a nuclear drill that could break even through the most sturdy rocks of the known universe, and of course make short history of anything less resistant should it come unto its path. Like a hand, or your foot, or a camp guard, for that matter. That’s why on M01 you could find so many augmented, sturdy men looking all muscular and pumped up like some superhuman bodybuilder (or like Thor, to be more precise) limping around trying to divert your attention from the missing foot flexing their enormous biceps or stroking their equally inhuman cocks—sometimes with the left hand, in want of a right one, pulverized by the powerful yet hardly manageable jackhammer. And no hope of having limbs replaced with some new biomedical ones developed on earth, with this being just some faraway jail-house full of superstrong criminals people either ignored the existence of or wished as far away as possible, when not dead altogether. Ben coughed hard, as always at the beginning of a shift, before throat and lungs got accustomed to the fine uranium-rich dust floating around him as soon as the drill started to break rocks with its ultrarapid microvibrations. 4 Years like this. He wiped his eyebrows.These were tears alright but not for sadness, he repeated to himself plunging the drill into the rocks again, his triceps exploding, his arms hard and unmovable, rocks creaking all around. Can’t be sadness, never. He punched the rock, chunks flying everywhere, a fissure creaking a couple meters down the shaft. It has to be rage. Rage can be your friend, here, actually your only friend. Rage can save you. On M01 you got acquainted with rage as if it were your next-of-kin, as soon as you got raped the first night, before the doctors called you in and put you through the augmentation process. And then after it, when you were excited, feeling like superman and looking just as muscular and maybe horny as hell and aggressive and all, well then it was certainly not the end. That was just the beginning. People got if possible more violent, you could get assaulted practically every minute especially during work shifts, for no apparent reason except the thrill of trying out all this strength on someone. Anybody could be a target, as long as the aggression involved at least 2 or 3 people against one. Ben snorted. What use is there in being superstrong, if everybody else is it too? Ben heaved the small cart now full of rocks and adjusted it on the tracks, then pushed it grunting up the shaft. As soon as he got it moving, its magnetic propulsion system took command, and it glided silently up and away. He stood there panting for a couple seconds, the shirt beautifully stretching over his powerful torso at every breath, revealing the perfectly sculpted lower abs where they began to get covered by the dark trail of hair coming up from his crotch, there where the pants absconded the realm of pleasure that was his ample basket. Ben reached for a flask of water hanging from its belt and drank some of the dense, mineral-rich water inside. 15 second pause, see if I can make it 20 or even 30? But then he heard, before even seeing, the small floating camera coming and zooming in on him. Alright, alright. He gave it the finger, of course, but started the drill again all the same. He admired his manly hands as they gripped the drill strongly. So strongly in fact, that even this special metal bore the indentations of his fingers. After all these years, he was still somehow aroused by the sight of his own arms, his forearms especially, with all the little powerful muscles dancing around at every movement of his hand, like little supermen themselves, ready at his orders to give a hand or to get into a fight, prevail on anything and crush it to dust. He didn’t know if it was the same for everybody, but seeing how everyone couldn’t help but flex in front of every mirror they might come across, he was ready to bet it was: power made him horny. He wondered if Superman, or Thor or Hercules ever felt like this watching themselves, flexing their godlike muscles. Could he be as strong as them? Certainly not. In fact, inmates like Ben were strong and hung and physically practically perfect, they could curl a ton and withstand normally deadly environmental conditions (not to mention fucking each other—mostly without consent of the fucked ones—for hours) but still they were abused, and prisoners all the same. The M01 had its own way of belittling you, making you feel vulnerable and unsafe. Not a difficult task on planet without a proper athmosphere… And the guards were augmented too, obviously.Everybody dreamed of getting back to earth and show ‘them’ what a man really was, but in fact nobody knew anything about any actual inmate returning to earth to live as a god among mortals. When new inmates came in, invariably they had never heard anything about the augmentation process. Ben once asked a guard about it, and before being as usually punished with the high-charge electrical dissuasor the bastard said inmates were allowed to live a somewhat normal life in special reserves, like the indians did. Or you can stay with us indefinitely, if you don’t like the idea, sucker. FRAZZ! So as long as they could work, even if physically injured, inmates had a chance to see the end of their detention period and ‘return to earth’, whatever that might really mean. If not, weird, perfectly timed incidents seemed to happen all of a sudden. Like some emergency door in a not too deep tunnel opening unexpectedly and sucking a fatally injured or rebellious inmate out into the scorching heat and airless surface of the planet, were eyes and lungs exploded outward, the skin got fried by the sun and life left you even before your superhuman corpse touched earth. That is, Mars. Oh, well. Let’s get to work, or this day’ll never pass. Ben adjusted his grip on the drill and pushed it further into the rock. He smiled, after all. Can you think of anything more macho than this? he thought. Isn’t that the very image of fucking? To drill into the rock, tearing the damned thing and the whole fucking red planet in two with the power of a unrelenting drill, driven by the steady, superhumanly strong grip of his hand, all this inhuman power in himself unleashing against this hard yet unsuspecting matter which may try to resist but will finally submit to the swelling of his triceps, the sheer, unstoppable might of his pecs and quads and calves, his ass contracting, pushing him forward, and further still, the indestructible rock proving no match for his brawn, or the power that he unleashes with utter pleasure and abandonment, and… Ripp! Aw, fuck! Long time it didn’t happen to me, he grinned to himself, snapping back to reality. He smiled at his proud cock saluting him out of the pants it just effortlessly ripped apart. They augmented us but nobody has still invented anything wearable strong enough to contain a superhuman cock once it decides to get hard.Trying not to lose control of the dangerous drill in his excited state he looked around. Good, fucking camera not in sight. He pushed the drill further into the rock, intensifying the motion and breaking the wall of the tunnel at the height of his torso, so as to have the lower side of it brushing against his thighs and crotch. Not that whoever was operating the camera would have had much to say had he catched him doing this, it being a favorite pastime of every inmate, as long as it didn’t stop you from work.Brushing against the rock Ben got himself harder then it, and then, bending his knees slightly, rammed his cock inside the protruding part of the wall, shivers of pleasure traversing every mound of muscle on his godlike form, grunts of pleasure escaping his lips, the drill steady in his hand, the metal groaning and bending under his grip. The poor rock wasn’t anywhere as hard as him, it really had no chance. And offering little resistance, too. No way this mineral could prove harder then the asscheeks of any other inmate he had already the pleasure to force into submission and fuck… His cock and thighs pulverized the rock around them almost as efficiently as the nuclear drill itself. The harder-then steel shaft hungry for resistance, making its way into the rock as far as possible… I’m a fucking god of a man, a fucking unstoppable mountain of muscle, a fucking fuck machine… He picked up speed, large chunks of rock collapsing all around him, the drill in his hand going faster then ever, his forehead brushing against the wall and actually denting it like the rest of his almost indestructible body, his pelvis getting quicker and quicker, the unmovable rock being crushed and cracked by a power it had never withstand in all the millennia it lived. Inmates in other tunnels began to feel the vibrations even while working the drill. Some of them got aroused too.Feeling himself close, Ben stopped the drill lest he lose control of it and launching a last assault against the rock rammed his fingers right INTO the wall, gnawed at it, crushing chunks of it under his bare teeth and RAMMED his mighty, superhumanly hard cock into the rock, his 8-pack shredding the shirt and leaving indentations on the wall, every muscle flexed and engorged with blood and earth-shattering POWER. His cock exploded, and he bellowed, cum spraying everywhere, lights flickering around, and small particles of rocks snowing down in the other tunnels on inmates who smiled for themselves betting on who it was this time or getting hard themselves, zipper breaking and pants ripping. His hand still on the wall idly crushing pieces of rock to dust, his cock getting slowly soft again, Ben’s first action as soon as his mind cleared enough for it was to get the drill in function again: the cameras were to return soon, you could always bet on it. No point in being punished again, maybe frazzed into unconsciousness with electric charges, or left without food for days, like the last time. Without much thinking he started to amass all the broken, vanquished boulders into another cart.And yet, he didn’t feel as spent as usual after an orgasm, especially after one so explosive as this. Strange. Something began to make its way into his head… Wait a minute… Did I just BITE the rock? Since when could anybody DO that? For the first time, he watched around himself. His heart skipping a beat, not exactly for fear. Was this all his cum? The small tunnel looked almost like a riverbed. A riverbed of cum. Since when do I cum so much? Where did this come from? And why am I getting hard again? He shuffled his feet on the ground, his working boots sticky with goo. He looked at himself: his hands seemed somehow bigger, and of a strange, pallid color. And then… What’s this?! He had practically no shirt at all, it was all in shreds, and his pants ripped around his bulging quads too. He moved and flexed his thigh, just for the pleasure of it, marveling at the swiftness of the movements, the elegance of those brutal masses of fluid power that could in an instant become so much harder then any rock. He didn’t feel spent. Quite the contrary, he felt stronger. No, mightier, sexier even. The explanation revealed itself in all his simplicity: I grew. The thought made him all hard again. He felt constricted even by his boots. But then of course three cameras appeared simultaneously humming and floating around him… He had broken the rhythm of the carts, thus slowing down the whole chain of work up at the refinement facility. “Inmate Sherman! Resume activity immediatly! As soon as your shift ends, report to…” Suddenly he felt bold. Stronger, really unstoppable. Invulnerable. A part of his mind was telling him that this was another of the usual delusions, the power-trips that could overcome new inmates in the first week of experiencing the exhilarating effects of superstrength, breaking havoc on the walls of the containment facility (which had no sense at all, being there no way to escape if not onto the red deadly desert planet out there), attacking guards or paramilitary staff on the base, believing they could really do anything, and ending always into submission and humiliation, the more painfully the better.But another part of him was screaming louder and louder, like if suddenly breaking free from some kind of confinement, feeding from some invisible and new source of power, inflating his muscles, making him feel like a real superman, no, like a GOD, and letting his dick go into overdrive, the mighty, vein-covered shaft rising again in all its splendor. He moved with a quickness that surprised even him, grabbing the camera into his hand and immediately crushing it into dust. “Inmate Sherman! This will be considered mutiny! Do you know what kind of punishment… ” he grabbed and destroyed the other two cameras, just for the hell of it. Their little metallic body offered no more resistance then a mosquito to a normal man. Alarms began to reverberate all around, energy shields sealing the tunnels to prevent inmates to group and oppose resistance. They were coming. Ben, began feeling suddenly very calm. Even pleasantly so. He grabbed his belt, which was of a special alloy making it ultra resistant and easily teared it apart. What was remaining of his pants fell down, then he teared away the remnants of the shirt, kicked away the boots. He was nude, he felt alive as never before. He stood there for a second enjoying in a sort of stupefied way the sheer fact of breaking all rules and not being terrorized by it, but turned on, instead. He closed his hand around his cock, not so surprised by now in finding it bigger, stronger than ever. They were coming. With stunners, firearms, muscles bigger than his. Well, maybe until now bigger than his. He stood there smiling in the dim light, a living statue of muscles harder than any marble ever, his dick in one hand. He flexed a biceps and marveled at the sight of so much power, he licked it with abandonment. They were coming, they had to be in the elevators already. And yet I couldn’t care less. Or maybe I do? He wasn’t perhaps the most beautiful man in the whole complex, a blond, slavic guard or a rugged Brasilian inmate maybe claiming the prize, but he knew he had a special, unique combination of refined male facial features (black hair and blue eyes, perfect nose and square jaw), and big powerful muscles packed onto a body that seemed short until you came actually near him, when you saw his killer smile grinning down on you, his blue sparkling eyes focused on you, mostly lethally. Just why the hell was he standing there stroking his dick in the tunnel thinking about how beautiful he was? Now here’s old Reason again, arguing. Relax. Reason doesn’t apply to you anymore… He didn’t know what sort of power source had overcome him —given that one really did in the first place— but it surely made him feel powerful and calm and cocksure as hell. He felt godly, he couldn’t find any other word. He stroked his ample organ once and then took a piece of rock from the cart in one hand and smashed it against his ultra-cock, grinning at how fragile the stone felt in his hand compared to his manhood, grinding it against his skin, slowly pulverizing it. He carefully took in the movements of his superhumanly strong forearm muscles… imagining all the supermen on the planet fighting each other for the honor of pleasuring him, kneeling submissively in front of the columns of power that were his legs, licking his thighs and slowly up until reaching his balls and then the harder-than-steel shaft, looking up pleadingly like the slaves they were, licking him clean of all the precum he was abundantly releasing. He abandoned his head backwards enjoying the fantasy, which he didn’t really think of as a fantasy, after all, and only then noticed the strange light flickering from a fissure in the –now to him very small– tunnel. A particular shade of green. He smiled. He heard, with an eerie clearness, the elevator doors opening, boots of running men. At least seven. He ignored the screams and calls of the others inmates, who where trying to understand what was going on. Whathever IT was, it was behind the wall he had just fucked. He reared his fist and hit the wall with all his might. Which he probably by now underestimated. The blow felt to the others inmates like a nuclear explosion, happened once when one of the drills overheated and the battery blew, killing everybody on the floor, as the tunnel collapsed. Only this one was to obliterate everything in the whole sector and would be the last thing they would ever hear. The wall in front of Ben got simply pulverized, tunnels all around his now titanic figure collapsing over inmates and guards not strong enough to sustain the immense weight, the elevators shafts crumbling and trapping the cars in their distorted tracks, shock-waves reverberating to the surface like a strong earthquake, breaking equipment and causing a fire, making personnel in the facility fall on they very sorry asses… The planet itself was shook, like by a shiver of fear. A silence of death came upon the whole sector, but Ben couldn't care less. He opened his eyes, his gaze able to see clearly through the abating dust. He was bathed in green light. Before him, boiling from the heat coming directly from the core of the planet, was a huge underground lake. A green boiling, turbulent, dangerous-looking mass of hot liquid, perhaps originating from molten rocks. He felt a power surge not even comparable to the augmentation process, which was instead rather troublesome and painful. He gasped for air, and stretched every muscle of his body, his hands reaching the ceiling and simply pushing through, the rocks irrelevant to his strength. What is this stuff? Oh.. oh god! He came again, veins covering every part of his body, muscles reshaping in more superhumanly beautiful way, his cum spraying all over the strange lake. The orgasm lasting minutes and then beginning anew still. He was growing, adding muscle to muscle, the feeling of strength and power inside him becoming almost unbearable, the pleasure supreme. He was standing at an aperture he created with his blow in the wall of the cave, up over the brim of the lake, inside this immense and strangely lit hollow space that had till now escaped every geological survey of the planet. The boiling liquid stretched in front of him for what seemed like a mile, the river of his white cum mixing with the color. It had to be very hot, yet he felt a pleasant warm sensation. As yet another orgasm subsided, he watched at himself, looking at his hands in astonishment: not only had he grew again, amassing more unstoppable brawn on his already inhuman figure, but he had also turned a slight green. Must be some gamma radiation in the fluid… I’m becoming a fucking Hulk! Well, an intelligent, incredibly strong and probably very mean fucking Hulk, he thought. Very well. Now what? He felt still hungry for more power. He looked around, he was aware of having caused the death of all his shift companions and a series of incidents up on the surface but he couldn’t be bothered by the thougth. Instead he felt a stirring in his cock again, a mischievous smile creeping onto his face. So many superstrong badasses squashed like bugs because I threw a single punch? How lame is that? How fucking unthinkably powerful am I now? He stroked his dick into hardness again (Will I ever have enough?) and sneered at the idea of having ever been a prisoner. Contained, chained, submitted. He was a god now. Time for this universe to become his playground. He squared his gigantic shoulders, passed his hands onto his pecs feeling the enormous, unstoppable mass of brawn. He looked at the pulsing sphere of contained yet terrifying power that were his biceps, caressed his thighs, feeling every muscle saluting him, springing to attention, ready to effortlessly crush any planet that might irritate him into a pulp. Just like those other fuckers back here, he smiled. Then he stretched, appreciating the pleasure of having so much deadly power at his complete disposal and saw the lake of boiling liquid for what it was. His own personal little swimming pool. With a light push on his feet which made part of the wall of the cave crumble into dust he plunged elegantly into the scorching hot, boiling mass of liquid.
  21. Mickyh29

    Big Bro Jack Pt 1&2

    Pt1 This is a story about Jack, Jack is no ordinary 19yr old……………. “COME ON ONE MORE!!!!” shouted Dean, Dean was jacks training partner. “ARRRGGGHHHHHH” grunted Jack as he lifted the last of his 12 reps on bench press on to the rack, jack stood up and looked in the mirror, staring back at him was a sight that drew gasps from both dean and others in the gym. Jack was a 6ft brick shit house. His chest was rippling with thick dense rock hard muscle, the vest he had on could not contain the sheer size of his pecs, they were so thick every time he breathed in the vest would ride up his torso and begin to tear under the sheer mass of his chest. “add another 25kg on each side mate” he asked dean Dean placed the weights onto the bar which was already loaded with 300kg, bringing it upto 350kg. Jack repped out another 12 reps like it was nothing, re racked the bar and got up again. “This is to easy, I need a real challenge! Whack another 100 on!” Dean added the required weight so that the bar had 450kg loaded on it. “ Man this is crazy shit jack, can’t believe what you’re doing, your pressing over 4x my body weight!!” “Well when you’re as big n strong as me there’s no room for light weights, its heavy as fuck or nothing at all, you don’t get pecs like these by lifting sissy weights!!” Jack bounced his enormous pecs, each bounce shifted his perilously frail vest close to breaking point. Jack laid down on the bench, got his tree trunk arms into position and with a mighty grunt lifted the bar from the rack, each rep was greeted with an almighty grunt, his pecs were bulging with blood pumping round his massive chest. Jack managed 8 reps before re racking. He stood up. “Arrrghhhhhh, im fucking pumped man, look at me? This is what u call pure beastly muscle!!” Jack was pumped, like nothing anyone had ever seen , he moved closer to the mirror, ripped off his vest to reveal the rest of his enormous body, his pecs still filled with blood and rippling from his bench press, sweat was dripping down to his stomach which resembled a block of marble which had had eight large chunks carved into it, his triceps were also rippling from the routine, his tri’s n bi’s were huge at least 35” round, veins snaking down to his beefed up forearms, his giant boulder shoulders looked strong enough to barge through brick walls, his meaty traps stretched up his thick bull neck and his lats were two thick slabs of rock jutting out of his sides. It truly was a sight to behold for everyone not at least dean who was trying so hard to hide his erection going on in his pants. “Jesus jack you look incredible, I’d hate to see a guy cross you!!” dean said with a hint of jealousy. “if they did, they would end up like this!” Jack picked up an olympic sized barbell with no weights on and began to bend it in half like it was made out of rubber, then tossed it aside. “anyway dean im 400lb of freaking huge muscle, I’d be surprised if anyone would cross me!!” Dean gave a laugh of a guy who was like ‘yeah I suppose so but really wanna see it’. “true enough, ok now its my go!!” Dean was inferior to Jack in height, weight and strength so before he could even start his lifting he had to take 400kg worth of weight of the bar. Dean was only 18 and had the physique of a track n field athlete, so he was fairly toned with a bit of size but that size looked skinny compared to Jacks mammoth size. So with 50kg left on the bar dean started his routine. Even though Jack and Dean were good friends jack always took the piss out of dean for his inferior showings, mostly to try and spur him on but also to show his superiority and dominance over him, dean could not help but feel intimidated by jack, he daren’t tell him to shut up or go away in slight trepidation of what jack might do. “ Come on you skinny git, call that heavy lifting I can’t even see your pecs there that small and feeble, if you don’t start tryin harder im gonna crush you, now LIFT!!!” jack’s booming shout reverberated around the gym. Dean finished his first set and sat up, “ Jesus jack im tryin alright!!” Dean bit back a little. “that’s not trying that’s playing safe, you wanna grow ? You want to lift heavy!!! That isn’t heavy look!” Jack then proceeded to lift the loaded bar of the rack with one hand and start repping some shoulder presses, after 20 reps he re racked the bar. “see!!” “alright jack stop showing off ya big headed freak!!” dean sarcastically replied. “Jealous you skinny fuck? Well you better be coz unlike you I wanna grow! I wanna get bigger and stronger than ever before.” “ well maybe you do mate but im an athlete, my sport does not require me to get big n bulky, so i maintain what I have!” Dean tried to hide the fact he actually likes jack being all dominant etc coz it makes him hard, and whether jack will like the fact that dean loves being with this muscle mammoth. After dean had finished his chest routine he and jack decided to hit some biceps. As Jack was so big and strong the dumbells the gym had were to light for him so jack had to curl using an Olympic bar and plates, he started of light by curling 100kg for 15 reps, “easy!! Whack another 250kg on dean.” Dean added the weight. Jack composed himself, lifted the bar off the ground and slowly started to curl the 350kg bar, with each curl his massive biceps ballooned to unprecedented sizes, thick veins popped and stretched with every move, after hitting 10 reps he placed the bar back on the floor, looked in the mirror and hit a double bi pose, his biceps bulged and formed a gargantuan mound of granite muscle that looked bigger than his head, he relaxed then hit it again this time managing to squeeze an extra inch on top of his already impressive bi’s. Dean had never seen jack hit a bi pose before, his cock was now so hard it was making an impression in his shorts. “ WOW jack they are awesome man fucking huge!! Im gobsmacked!” “I can see your impressed, I only have to look at your shorts to notice that, ya big gay, come over here?” Dean walked over to where jack was, the size comparison was breathtaking, next to jack dean looked like a twig. “take your top off” jack asked Dean didn’t dare disagree so he took his shirt off, his tight body glistened with sweat. “now stand infront of me and flex!” Dean flexed his biceps, moderate sized peaks appeared from his arms, they looked pretty cut but looked no bigger than 15”. To rub the salt in more jack then flexed his bi’s behind him, his bi’s clearly 3x the size of deans. Then without warning Jack picked dean up and started curling him, every curl took deans face to within cms of jacks biceps, jack curled dean 20 times before putting him down. “you like that gay boy, your cock sure did!!” Dean looked down and saw a dark grey wet patch were he had cummed, he looked up and said, “ that was awesome!!” Jack and Dean made their way to the changing room, got showered and headed home. Pt2 Jack and his younger brother got home from the gym. Jack unlocked the door, “ get inside now boy!” He grabbed hold of dean's shirt and flung him into the house. Dean went flying into the wall with a thud. Dean got back up and rubbed his shoulder. “ Wow master, you threw me like I was a rag doll!” He said in amazement, a huge smile beaming on his face. Jack slammed the door behind him, “ Listen shit bag, You are a rag doll to me boy, a skinny weak runt I'm gonna have so much fun with. Your my slave now, you do exactly what i say boy, I own you, I'm bigger, stronger and far superior than you in every way possible. You go to bed when I say, you get up when I get up, you cook what I tell you to cook, you get the picture boy?” “ Y y yesss master, anything for you, you are by far the biggest and strongest person I have ever seen!” Dean replied. “ Would master like me to do anything?” he asked Jack. Jack walked over to his younger bro, grabbed him by the neck and lifted him high in the air. Dean's feet were dangling at least 3ft off the floor, Dean was gasping for air, his legs flaing about, he looked down at his brothers menacing face, his eyes bulged at the sight of jacks huge, ripped, juicy muscled forearm easily hosting his light body up, Dean also had a view of his brothers immense pecs and collosal shoulders, both rippled with devastating power. Jack finally drops Dean on the floor, Dean coughs and splutters as air returns to his lungs. Jack stood over him his massive bulk dominating the space around them. “ Master would like to know what it feels like for you to be so easily man handled by your brother, how it makes you want to worship my huge muscles and witness my immense power?” he asked. He folded his huge arms across his even bigger chest, both fighting of space. Dean looks up at his brother, watching his huge devastating muscles fight for superiority on his body. “ It feels fantastic master, you are so strong you could lift anything, I would happily let you man handle me all time if it means I get to see your fantastic muscles in action. I would love nothing more than to lay my hands on your perfect body master and feel the power those huge muscles possess”. He replied. Jack smiled menacingly. “ Get up boy, take your shirt off!” He demanded. Dean picked himself up and lifted his shirt off his ripped body and tossed it on the sofa. He looked down at his lean ripped body then up to his brothers gargantuan body, he sighed in embarrassment. “ What would you like me to do master?” Dean asked. “ I want you to flex for me boy, I want to see how small and worthless you really are!” with that Jack shoved his bro towards the wall length mirror, Dean flew across the room and stumbled into the mirror. Jack prowled up behind him, he had a tape measure in his hand. “ Flex your bicep now boy.” Jack demanded. Dean knew better than to disagree so he reluctantly accepted and flexed his left bicep, a small hard ripped peak rose up his arm. Jack sniggered, “ my god so small!” He wrapped the tape round dean's arm, “ Christ you are pathetic boy, 12 inches! “ Dean hung his head,” yes master I am pathetic.” Jack then wrapped the tape round dean's chest and again chortled, “ 28in, disgusting, lift your left side shorts up you weed!” Dean obeyed and lifted his shorts up, his skinny athletic legs had a light coating of hair on, Jack knelt down and wrapped the tape round the upper part of the thigh. “ 23in, you are just one lanky piece of shit aren't you boy, how can you be happy looking like that, I've got broomsticks that are bigger than you, here.” Jack throws the tape at Dean, “ time to see what real muscle looks like boy!” Jack started by flexing his gargantuan biceps, peaks that would make Everest look small rose imperiously up his arm, muscle grew on top of muscle. “ Whoa…….” Dean moaned. His hands shaking as he approached his brothers immense arms, he began wrapping it round the peak, he joined the ends together and read the numbers. “ Fuuuuuckkkkk, 34in master, your a monster!” Jack cackled with delight, “ yes a boy I'm a monster, 34 in arms, the best in the business, I'd wipe the floor in any competition, now my chest boy!” Dean moved the tape to Jacks impossibly pecs, he started to wrap but jacks body was so huge and wide he had trouble keeping it there,” er er er master can you hold the tape please? “ he asked. Jack laughed, “ am I to wide for your pathetic skinny arms boy, there! “ Jack placed a meaty finger on the tape, Dean continued round his brothers bulk, he eventually joined the ends. “ 78in master, unbelievable! “ Dean was mesmerized by his masters sheer size. “ I could fit your skinny assbody in my pec gap and crush you with there power. Dean shuddered with fear as he took the tape away. “ Now my legs boy!” Jack lifted his shorts leg up to reveal the thickest most densely populated leg of muscle anyone had seen, ridges upon ridges of muscle piled high and wide engulfed his quads. Dean gulped hard, “ Sweet Jesus master your legs are freakishly beastly!” He began to wrap the tape round jacks meaty quad, the two ends met, “ 65in master, incredible! You are a collosal behemoth! “ Dean was opened mouthed at his brothers unbelievable body. “ Boy, come and kneel in front of my leg and open your legs,” demanded Jack. Dean knelt down and spread his legs a little, Jack moved closer placing his right foot in the gap in dean's legs, then looked in the mirror. “ Look boy my quad is wider than your upper body hahah” it was true, one of jacks thighs stuck out at least 15cm each side of dean's body. Dean was drooling. “ Master you are a dream come true, you are ginormous, stronger than anything I know, I am nothing compared to you, I'm weak, worthless, I am……….” He was about to continue but got interrupted my Jack. “ Enough of the talk boy, I know your weak, pathetic, worthless, a sad existence. Christ if you weren't my brother i would have destroyed you by now, you see boy, I want more, much more and your gonna help me get it, I wanna grow more bigger and stronger, so the question is do you wanna help me? Choose your answer carefully! “ Jack cracked his bull thick neck, the sound alone sent shivers down dean's spine. “ Y yyyess master anything you want I will get for you just say!” Dean knelt down and bowed before his brother. “ That's a good boy, now I want food, I need to eat big, get cooking for me boy,time to grow!” Jack ordered Dean to the kitchen. Jack got Dean to cook 1.3kg of lean mince, 500g of wholewheat pasta, 4 scope of optimum nutrition weight gainer and 500g of instant oats, it came to a whopping 6151 cals. Jack slammed it down in 20 mins. “ Boy, get down the shops and get me more food!” “ yes master”. Dean put on his coat and went shopping.
  22. londonboy

    In Big Trouble

    I had no idea how the seemingly flimsy white tank top stayed plastered to his insanely jacked-up body. He’d take a deep breath or move his upper torso slightly and the material would stretch so tightly that I expected to hear it ‘snap’ apart at any second. The cotton somehow amazingly extended to accommodate a chest that was so big you’d expect the pectoral muscles to sag, but instead they were clearly hard as hell and protruded outward like some kind of incredible manly mountain cliff dominating the area around it. At the same time the guy’s arms bulged so massively round that if one of them had been the only thing you were able to see you would have still instantly known the guy was so humongous that you’d actually feel sorry for the metal stool straining hard to support his body as he sat at the bar. Like the anticipated sound of ripping material, I also expected to hear steel screeching as the legs of the piece of furniture crushed downward from the weight. His jeans had obviously been painted onto his body – since they were so tight I could actually see rippling veins snaking across his insanely thick covered muscled quads. I was pretty sure he’d have to be cut out of the denim when he finally wanted to take the pants off. Either that or he’d simply flex his legs and the things would be destroyed in one loud burst of material. The body had my heart racing and my cock pulsing hard, but the handsome face equaled the rest of this Greek god. I say Greek because the dude was the perfect example of the term ‘olive skin.’ He was dark, but not in any sort of fake-tan kind of way. His skin was simply radiantly glowing and smooth as expensive silk. The stubble across his face was intentional – part beard and part facial accessory that emphasized the guy’s masculinity. It was definitely a pretty face, but the cut angles and jawline made the guy more rough than beautiful. It was the kind of face that could stop traffic. The piercing green eyes under heavy brows added some mystique to the man – and a little naughtiness. He also had the kind of wavy hair most people hated – because you knew he woke up, ran his hands through the thickness a couple of times, and it all looked perfect. There wasn’t a guy in the place that hadn’t noticed Mr. Hugeness – a nickname I had given the dude as I watched him drink what I gathered was an Irish whiskey on ice. When he swallowed his neck muscles tensed a little from the delicious burning sensation and just that simple movement made everyone hold their breath. Even the dude’s neck was thick as hell and rippled with power. I don’t know if the guy noticed us all drooling over him or if he simply assumed it would be that way since he had clearly been gigantic for a long, long time. I marveled at the fact that his feet rested fully on the ground while most guys sitting on the stools at the bar found their own dangling inches above the floor – and desperately sought out metal rungs that wrapped around the legs to support themselves. He didn’t look at anyone. He was simply staring at the bottles lined up behind the bar and sipping his drink. I was about to force myself to stop staring at the guy when I noticed something that no one else seemed to be aware of – there was a mirror behind the bottom two rows of bottles. The dude could actually survey the entire room easily – but his gaze wasn’t moving. It was fixated on one thing – me. When my eyes caught those of Mr. Hugeness I cannot begin to describe the feelings that shot through my body. Let’s just say there was a mixture of fear and excitement that seemed to make every hair that existed anywhere on me stand straight up in shock. I couldn’t move my eyes. They were locked with his and he didn’t look away either. There was a slight grin on his face – it wasn’t a cocky grin at all. It was more like a smile that showed how happy he was I finally noticed the mirrors. I suddenly felt very dizzy as I gazed into his green eyes. There was such a mixture of gentleness and masculinity in his face. I watched – mesmerized – as he motioned to the space to his right with those two gorgeous emeralds. I immediately knew he wanted me to join him at the bar. I left my half-full drink and walked like someone hypnotized toward his huge frame. When I was a about a foot away he turned slightly to the guy sitting on the stool beside him, reached out a huge hand grabbing the back of the guy’s neck, and squeezed slightly. “Hey, buddy, my friend here would like to sit beside me. You don’t mind, do you?” There was absolutely no meanness in the question, but it was quite clear to everyone within hearing distance what the right answer should be. I can’t lie – there was part of me that wanted the little dude to refuse because I knew I’d get to see the huge paw circling more than half his neck do some damage, but I knew instantly that there wasn’t a guy on earth that would be stupid enough to argue with Mr. Hugeness. The little guy simply shook his head no and quickly slinked off the stool. I could see the relieved look on his face as soon as the giant hand was no longer draped around him. It had probably felt like a ton of bricks bearing down on him. Suddenly, that same big paw was pressing against my back and scooting my body across the floor toward the stool – my feet actually skidding the entire short distance. I was being easily jetted toward my resting place by the guy’s big arm. Even in the midst of all that was going on I stopped to notice that the guy’s fingers spread out across my entire lower back, reminding me of how huge he actually was. When my body reached the metal stool the dude kind of half lifted-half tossed me up on the seat by sliding his hand down to my ass and scooping me up like I weighed nothing at all. Once I was on my new perch I turned to look at Mr. Hugeness. The first thing I saw was his wide-as-a-small-door arm. I would have easily thought it was some guy’s big leg instead of a biceps if I hadn’t already been staring at the thing for most of the evening. I was so mesmerized that I didn’t realize my mouth was wide open and I was making gurgling sounds like a baby. It’s just that I was completely blown away by the guy’s massive gun. It looked pumped as hell even though it hung at his side un-tensed. A highway of blood-pulsing veins mapped their way around the expanse of hard muscle. To say the guy’s arm bulged was an understatement. It was more like it blimped – cause that’s what it looked like, some kind of huge dirigible filled with something a hell of lot more substantial that hot air. It appeared to be so packed with condensed meat that the dude wouldn’t have been able to touch his own head even if he had tried with all his might – I just don’t think the thing could bend that much. There were so many tiers of beef on his relaxed arm I was sure when he flexed it looked like multiple biceps stacked on top of each other. His skin looked tighter than stretched leather and I figured it crackled like old cowboy boots when he moved it. I would have stayed in my big-gun trance all night long if he hadn’t spoken. “Am I big enough for you?” he asked. “And then some,” I quickly and absent-mindedly shot back – not taking my eyes away from his arm. This made him laugh, which in turn made his big-as-a-house chest jiggle up and down. That was the only thing that could have torn my eyes away from his gun. I watched the thick, hard, meaty pecs bounce up and down and loved how his big-as-my-thumb nipples poked menacingly against the material of his tank top. It struck me that the shirt looked like a fisherman’s net trying desperately to hold two whales captive. It seemed that the giant beasts might break free at any second. When the huge man took a breath his mammoth chest inflated even more and it was one of the sexiest things I’ve ever seen. I was definitely an arm man, because I thought a man’s guns always showed off his power, but this dude’s chest was so incredibly packed with muscle that it oozed masculinity the way too much perfume could permeate a cramped space. This guy clearly had so much testosterone zooming through his body that it caused me to feel cocky, too. It was as if he had a he-man fever that enveloped my body, as well, and made me much more confident than ever before. I suddenly realized my mouth was wide open again and my tongue was flicking up and down – desperate to taste his hefty nipples. I think the big man realized I was about to self-destruct because he spoke again – as if to make me focus on something other than his enormous pec shelf. “I’m into little guys who are into muscle,” he said in a voice that was so fucking sexy that I bet he could make some guys bust a major wad just by reading the phone book. “And I’m into muscled giants that like to play with little guys,” I said quickly and my response actually made him choke a little on the sip of his drink he had just taken. “Just how fucking tall are you?” “Six-ten,” he answered, and then added, “How’s all that height make you feel?” “Like ten hours of intense foreplay,” I responded. “You sure know how to build up a guy,” he said – laughing lightly. “And you sure know how to intimidate one,” I replied. I paused for a second and then added, “Besides, there’s no way anyone could build YOU up anymore than you already are.” For the first time since sitting down I tore my eyes from his huge body and looked up into his face, noticing that the muscles in his neck, cheeks, and chin looked stronger than hell, too. How in the world did a guy work out that part of his body? His eyes locked on mine and neither of us blinked. I was instantly lost in those beautiful pools – realizing again that his manly beauty matched his awesome body. The immaculate scruffiness that covered his face made his pouty lips stand out even more. The dude was so handsome he could make your cock ache. He had this intense look on his face – as if he was trying hard to not devour me right then and there. Finally, he broke into a drop-dead gorgeous smile and I felt my stomach turn over numerous times. “You’re wicked cute,” he said. “You’re beastly handsome,” I answered. “You don’t have to match every compliment,” he said, taking another sip of his drink. “I can’t help myself,” I responded. “But I’ll try my best to stop. So, Mr. Hugeness – the nickname I gave you when I was sitting over there – are you going to buy me a drink?” “You’re pretty sure of yourself, aren’t you, little man,” he said in a cheery voice that made it clear he liked how confident I was. “Your obvious cockiness is infectious,” I answered. “What’ll you have?” he asked as he signaled the bartender over. “You,” I answered. This made him smile even more. I had no idea how I was mustering so much boldness. It really did have to be a by-product of being so close to such a colossal muscleman, but it was still a little surprising. I could tell it was pleasing him, so that probably egged me on even more. I wanted him to like me. I wanted him to like me very much. He acknowledged my comment with a little nod of his head and then it was clear he was waiting for my drink order. “I’ll have what you’re having,” I said, glancing at his glass. He tapped his drink and then held up two fingers to the guy behind the bar. I glanced down at his hand and almost ejaculated on the spot. His fingers made the large tumbler containing his drink look like a shot glass. I quickly figured out that it would take two and a half of my fingers to match his giant forefinger. When he bent the thing it bulged like a biceps. I kid you not – his fingers had mounds of muscle that peaked when he flexed them. He saw where my gaze was and he spread his fingers out and laid his hand on the bar. I knew what he wanted me to do – he was showing off and I was right there with him. I reached up and placed my tiny paw on top of his. I noticed first and foremost that his skin was as hard as I anticipated – clearly stretched to the max over the muscles underneath. I then gasped a little when I saw that my fingers came just a little beyond his knuckles and the expanse of my hand was about five times smaller than his. I was in shock, but I was not speechless. Without even removing my gaze from our size difference I spoke to him. “My, what big hands you have,” I said. “The better to lift you with,” he responded. I instantly moved my hand away from his. He had no idea what that little statement would do to me. I knew it was very important to not have any physical contact with him as I struggled to prevent his words from making me explode like an ignited firework. I had many fetishes, but being lifted by a huge guy was one of the images that helped me jerk off more than any other. He, of course, had no idea about my lust for being picked up – or did he just assume it. Maybe he could read me like a book and would, as I so wanted him to be able to, fulfill every one of my secret desires. “Um . . . I kind of have a thing . . . I mean I get off on the idea of being a barbell for a bigger guy. You’ll have to . . . uh . . . be careful what images you put in my head or I might make a mess,” I shared with him and it felt like I was in a confessional. He smiled at my revelation and I saw him file the knowledge away, as if for later use. This thrilled me and made me nervous at the same time. I really did have a huge intense lust for being lifted whether it was overhead with two arms, grabbing me underneath my shoulders, or one handed around my neck, it didn’t matter. Feeling my feet leave the ground because of some guy’s power was the quickest way for me to move to leaking a gob of pre-cum. Big hands grabbing me roughly and hoisting me like I weighed nothing – as if the huge guns could toss my little body over some building – that was hotter than most anything I could think of. There’d been a few guys in my life that had been able to bear hug me off the ground and one guy had cranked out a couple of pushups with me on his back, but I’d never been blessed with a dude big enough to toss me around like some stuffed animal. I had a feeling, though; my luck was about to change. The big man leaned down toward me and inhaled deeply. “Yeah,” he said, smiling, “I thought I smelled a strength whore. I was hoping you liked to be manhandled. Cause you see, bud, I can spurt oceans of cum showing off my muscle power. Yeah, you won’t be the only one that gets rock hard when I crank your body up into the air. I especially like to stand in front of mirror when I do it man, so I can see your face and my body at the same time. I bet you’ll get off on one-armed presses almost as much as I do. I’m a power pig, too, man. You haven’t cornered that market.” Again, my mouth dropped open wide and I stared at him as if he were some kind of alien. I couldn’t believe my ears. It never even began to enter my brain that some big dude might like lifting other guys. It was almost unfathomable to me that a massive muscle guy could explode just from watching himself show off his power. My understanding of the world was being expanded in seconds – there was a muscle paradigm shift happening and it was huge. If he had touched me at that moment I would have shot off like a cannon. I was so wound up sexually that he could have popped me with one finger. I, however, was still in control enough to speak. “You have no idea how much it pleases me to hear you say that,” I teased. “I was thinking I was the last strength junkie in the world. I wonder, though, if you’ll be able to keep up with me.” This made him laugh deeply as he pulled back up to his full height on the stool. He inhaled slightly just to inflate his already ridiculously large body – instantly intimidating me with one slight breath. His confidence radiated out of every pore. He didn’t need to prove anything to anyone. His mere presence was proof of his god-like dominance, but I could tell he loved how I verbally tested him. It was as if he was Hercules and he was going through his proverbial labors right here in the bar. I could tell he loved how I teased him, but we both knew he was up for any challenge I could offer. This was just all foreplay for the main event later on. He was more than willing to cock-tease me as an appetizer, but it was clear that I’d be joining him for a multiple-course dinner later on. He took a sip of his drink – to either calm himself down or create a dramatic pause. I couldn’t figure out which. “I wouldn’t be thinking all this muscle is just for show, little man,” he said looking down at me with a big smile. I’ve come by most of my size by lifting things a hell of a lot heavier than you. Don’t get me wrong – massive muscle is in my DNA, but unless you shove some major metal around a guy like me is just going to be kind of beefy and end up looking like some washed-out high school football coach still longing for his glory days. Does this body look past its prime to you?” “No,” I sputtered out quickly, “it certainly doesn’t.” “That’s right, bud,” he continued. “Right now I’m bigger and stronger than ever in my entire life – but the really cool thing is that I’m still growing. And that means I only getting more powerful, too. I’ll be able to keep up with your fantasies of what you’d do if you ever met some huge powerful muscleman. I’m actually going to go way beyond what you ever dreamed of. I’m going to expand your limited strength fetish to things you only thought were possible in the comics. I have a feeing we’ll both be offering up major loads in honor of my power. You see, my good friend, impressing the shit out of you is my number one goal.” “You already have,” I quickly shot back. “And yet I haven’t even flexed, let alone done anything powerful,” he answered just as quickly.
  23. This was a quick story I thought of while working out today, and wrote most of it a few hours later. I was inspired by the pictures of this famous actor... who shall remain nameless... on Instagram. It was just something quick and fun to keep my creative juices flowing while I work on the next chapter of The Test. Hope you enjoy!!! And You Wonder…What If ??? HC paced around the rented house he was staying in while in Los Angeles. Gazing at his watch for the eight time, he could see that Peter was already 15 minutes late. The little prick better not have run off with all that cash, he thought to himself. Moving into the kitchen, he decided that he would make himself a cup of tea. Yes. That would calm him down. Even after four days, he was still furious about the meeting with his agent. It seemed Warner Brothers had no further interest in him playing Superman either in the next Justice League film or in the sequel to The Man of Steel. Sure, he had said that he wasn’t interested in playing Superman anymore, but that was just a ploy to make more money. Everyone knew that and everyone did it. Of course, he wanted to play Superman again! - You’re just not big enough? - What the fuck are you talking about, Mel? I’m bigger then ever? I just finished filming The Witcher, and Mission Impossible got rave reviews. How can they think I’m not big enough? - No. It’s not your fame. That is totally fine. You’re simply not big enough… in size. - What? - You just aren’t big enough. Look at JM. He dwarfs you on the screen. How can fuckin Aquaman be bigger then Superman? - That’s crazy, Mel. I can put on more mass. You now that. - Of course I do, but not enough for Warner. They’re looking at some new kid who’s simply huge. Name is Tanner Evans. He’s gonna play Superboy or something. Sorry, Harry. That’s the way it goes. Why do you think HJ isn’t playing Wolverine anymore. - Because he’s too old? - Yeah. There’s that, but the audience just doesn’t believe it any longer. They want their superhero’s fuckin’ jacked just like they’re drawn. - I’ll do another screen test. - It’s not gonna help, H. - Tell them I want to do another screen test! Give me a month. I’ll seriously bulk up. I’ll do a cycle of roids. - Don’t! They’ll test you for your insurance, and if that comes up positive your dead. How would that look blasted across the internet: Superman Dopes Roids. - Fine. I won’t. Just get me another test. - I’ll try, H. I can’t promise anything. Now… lets talk about better things… Sure there were other movies, but not like this one. H had read the script and it was amazing. Far better then any of the others. He needed to play Superman again. That was why he hired Peter Fall, the personal trainer who had gotten HJ back in shape after Les Miserables. Peter and H met three days ago, and H told him exactly what he wanted. Peter had looked at H and told him it simply wasn’t possible. What H did to get ready wasn’t for everyone. - I’ll do anything. I’ll work day and night. 24 hours a day if I have to. You just need me to get in fighting shape. - It’s not as simple as that. - You know I’m dedicated. Look at my build now. I’m jacked. - You are… but what HJ did… that was different. - What do you mean? - Look… I don’t want to spread shit here… - Just say it. - HJ had a little help. Pharmaceutical help. - Roids? - No. Nothing like that. This shit is different. - What is it? - It’s an experimental growth hormone. It’s mostly used underground by fighters, wrestlers. Helps them get that edge over competition. - And… - It doesn’t show up on any test. You come up totally clear. I got it for HJ, and you saw him in that film. - Yeah. He looked great. - Exactly. He still needed to work out for pics on Instagram to make it look like that was how he did it, but the shit did everything. - How long does it take? I only have a month. - That’s the great part. It works right away. You’ll see results in minutes. - That’s not possible. - I’m not shitting you, man. I promise. - Get it. - It’s expensive. - How much? - 10,000 a dose. - How much did HJ take? - One. - Get it. That had been three days ago. A day later, Peter had called and told him that it wasn’t possible to purchase by the injection anymore. He would need to buy a whole vile. The cost would be 60,000. HC didn’t care. That was nothing. He transferred the money right away. Now Peter was late. He never should have trusted him. Never trust an ex-actor turned personal trainer! That was the rule. They always wanted to screw you over!! Henry tried to calm himself down by taking a sip of tea, but it only made him more agitated. Just when he thought he couldn’t take anymore, the doorbell rang. H ran to the door and swung it open. - Where the fuck have you been? - Sorry. Traffic. - You have it? - Of course. Peter took a brown bag out of his backpack. From that he removed a plastic bag filled with empty syringes, and a brown glass vial. - Here you go. - That’s it? - That’s it. - How much do I take. - The dose is .25 cc. - How do I do it? - I’ll just inject it into your glute muscles, and there you go. - Okay. Let’s get on with it. H began removing his jeans and t-shirt as Peter popped off the plastic top to the vial and sunk the needle into the plunger. From the plunger he pulled up far less then .25 cc’s, since that wasn’t really the proper dose. The proper dose was .2 iu’s, but H had no way of knowing that. He had no way of knowing exactly what Peter wanted from this evening. He should have listened to his own warning… never trust an ex actor turned personal trainer. - Bend over. - Okay. - Now, once I get the syringe in, don’t move. It’s thick and will take a few seconds. - Okay. Peter pulled the back right side of H’s black briefs down and admired his smooth perfect ass. Nice, Peter thought. Very nice… and soon it’s going to be oh so much bigger and better! First Peter cleaned the area with an alcohol swab, and then he sunk the needle into H’s ass and plunged the liquid in. He kept the needle in far longer then usual so H would think he was injecting more then he was. When he felt enough time had passed, he withdrew the needle and cleaned the area with the alcohol again. - There you go. All done. - Excellent. Should I be feeling it now? - Give it a few seconds. - Brilliant. H began to move around the room again. He couldn’t tell if he was more nervous or excited. Suddenly he began to feel something he could only describe as a pleasurable glow filling his body. - I can feel it. - Great. - Fuck yeah, I can feel it. I feel fuckin’ incredible. - Excellent. His chest was where H noticed it first. His recently trimmed hairy chest began to plump up, getting fuller. In a few moments, every muscle in his body began to gain size. His bi’s and tri’s pumped up, his lats grew a little higher, his quads bulked up, and his calves gained even more mass. H felt incredible. He was growing!! Even the muscles in his hands and feet grew a little thicker giving him the more rugged look that he had always been after. That’s why he never shaved his chest. He loved the mountain man look, and now he was definitely getting closer to it. In a few minutes, it was all over. - Fuck yea, Peter! Look at me!!! How much do you think I gained? - No clue. You have a scale? - Yeah. There’s one in the bathroom. Peter followed H into the bathroom and watched him step on the scale. - Twenty-seven pounds!! I’ve gained twenty-seven pounds in less then five minutes. Amazing!!! - That will certainly help for sure. - Damn right it will!! H began flexing in the mirror, going into a front double bicep pose, then a front lat spread, and then a side tricep. Peter could tell H loved what he was seeing by the slight tenting in his briefs. - Looking good, man. - Yeah I am. - They’ll definetly Cast you for sure. - Exactly. No way Tanner Evans has this size. - Tanner Evans? - Yeah. You know him? - Ummm… yeah. I do. H watched as Peter looked down at the floor. He stopped posing in front of the mirror and looked at him. - What is it? - Sorry man… that kid is huge. Massive. You’re big, but you can’t compete with him. I’m sorry. You should have told me that was who you were going against. - Fuck!! But look at me! I look amazing. - Yeah… but not compared to Tanner. Shit… he makes anyone look puny! - Give me another dose. - What? - Give me another dose. Can I take another dose? - I don’t know. They used to only sell it by the dose, but now no one wants an open vial, so you have to buy the whole thing. I’ve only ever given one dose. - I want another one. I’m sure it will be fine. Another should help, shouldn’t it? - Well… You gained 27 pounds? - Yeah. - I don’t think another 27 will help. Not against Tanner. I’m sorry. - Why not?!! H was getting angry now. - Tanner is much bigger then that. You can’t beat him. - Get the vial. I’m doing another dose. - I can’t. I really can’t Henry. - I paid for a fuckin vial, so get me the vial!! Walking away to get the vial, Peter tried to hide his smile. He had tried this out on HJ, but it hadn’t worked. He’d been happy with his results, but then he also had the role already. He just needed the extra size. H didn’t have the role… and he was much more vain then HJ. - Here you go. - What was the dose you gave me? - .25 cc’s. - Fine. If that gave added twenty-seven pounds, .50 will add over 50. - I don’t think you should do this, H. - Give me a needle. - I won’t give it to you, H. I want no part in this. - Fine. I don’t need your help. You can go if you want. Peter handed the syringe to H and watched him plunge the needle into the vial. Tipping the vial upward, H pulled up .50 cc’s, and thinking better of it, decided instead to pull up .60 for good measure. H pulled his briefs completely off, turned around, and plunged the needle into his ass. Pressing down on the needle, he injected all of it into his body. - There. Sixty more pounds of muscle will definitely make me bigger then this kid. He can’t be fuckin Hercules. H had just finished saying Hercules when he felt it over his entire body. - Fuuuckkkk!!!! This feels fucking amazing!! H’s voice had gotten much deeper as he spoke. Sweat was pouring down H’s body and he started pacing around the room like a caged animal. - This is it, Peter!! This is it!! I feel like a fucking nuclear warhead, and it’s only getting stronger! Listen to my voice!! It’s getting so deep!!! - Yeah. - It sounds so fucking sexy. It’s going to sound great coming from Superman. - Yeah it will. - My pecs!! They’re growing again. Peter watched as H’s two massive hairy pecs began expanding again. Larger and larger they proceeded to grow, a deep crevice appearing between the two. Soon the immense weight and size of each pec began forcing his nipples down towards the floor. - Oh yeah!!! They’re going to have to make me a completely new suit!! Fuck!! They’re nearly blocking my view!! H laughed, enjoying the tremendous feeling this growth was causing. Soon his lats joined in with his growing pecs evolving into what made him look like the head of a cobra. His arms began to hang further and further from his sides as his lats continued to grow even larger. - There’s no way that kid can beat me for size now! H cried out in pain as he looked at his hands. They were growing thicker his well. The muscle began to flow up his fore arms, blowing them up broader and thicker, and then up to his bi’s and tri’s. Henry flexed, and his upper arms were now nearly the size of Peter’s head. - What do you think, Peter? Do you think Superman has biceps like these? H stumbled for a moment, loosing his balance. He heard cracking coming form his hands and when he looked at them again, he could tell that they were getting longer. - I think I’m getting taller, Peter!! Should this shit be making me taller? - I don’t know, H, but you are definitely getting taller! H was inching up higher to give his body more area to add muscle mass. His legs blasted next in size, his quads and calves inflating, fashioning two titanic columns. H stood nearly 6’5 now and still he grew. If it was possible, his square chin got even more chiselled, and his hairy chest began to get even hairier. The fifty pounds he had thought he would gain was far behind him as he gained nearly 100; and still he grew. In the back of his head, H was concerned about what he did. He was getting too big… far too big. He was becoming almost unrecognizable. He was surpassing most bodybuilders when it came to size. The other part of his brain loved it and wanted the growth to continue. It just felt too good. He felt so powerful… as powerful as Superman!! H, with some difficulty, moved into the bathroom so he could look at himself in the full length mirror. The growth was continuing, but now it seemed to be focused on his cock. What had been of considerable size before was soon multiplying into a thick anaconda. The same size veins that travelled down his arms and legs began to wrap themselves around his cock feeding it, giving it more size. Forgetting Peter was even in the room, H began to stoke his cock as he looked at himself in the mirror. Peter hadn’t forgotten his was in the room. As H moved to the bathroom Peter made his move as well. Leaning down, he picked the vial up that had been left on the floor. Taking another syringe, he emptied the rest of the vial into it. With it in his hand, he moved into the bathroom. - You look incredible, H. Simply amazing! - I know. Even my cock is growing. - I can see that! - That kid will never beat me now. - No one will. With that, Peter injected H with the rest of the vial. - What the fuck have you done?!! - Enjoy the ride, H! HC’s whole body quaked with the onslaught of muscle growth. His chin was pushed further up as his pecs ballooned even bigger and grander. His abs formed an enormous cobblestone path down from his pecs to his crotch. The bones of his pelvis cracked and actually got tighter instead of wider, creating an inconceivable V taper to his body. His Adonis belt, or cum gutters as he called them, grew cavernous and more pronounced. This third injection apparently sent H’s testosterone into overdrive. Always a hairy man, the hair on his body began to grown in thicker and denser. His entire chest, which 30 minutes ago had been nicely trimmed and manicured, now filled with curling black hair. The hair travelled up his freshly shaved face, and began to sprout dark stubble. A few moments after, H had a thick five o’clock shadow, then two days worth of growth, then a week. H’s beard became thicker, blacker, and more intense as it grew till the tip of it was rubbing against the hair on his pecs. H looked up and saw that his growth was propelling him to the height of the vaulted ceiling in the bathroom. He had to be nearly ten feet tall or taller, he thought with an excited shutter. H was in two minds. One part of him begged for the growth to stop and for everything to go back to the way it was before. The other part begged for it to continue or never ever stop. From what he could still see of himself in the mirror, he looked incredible! He was so massive, so hairy, so masculine!! And his cock!! Fuck!!! His cock was a monster!! It had to be at least fifteen inches long and still growing longer and thicker. The head itself was simply unheard of. It was mammoth, dark red, and pulsing with each heartbeat. It was as long as his old cock had been soft, at least four inches, and at least nine inches thick. The head was at least an inch and a half fuller then his growing shaft, and persisted to grow bigger. He reached his hands down to touch it, and discovered he needed both hands to completely engulf it, the circumference was so immense. Even when soft, he couldn’t imagine how his own foreskin would ever fit around it. H laughed loudly realizing that his own cock head was the pinnacle of his hyper masculinity. A deep bass cry of pain left H’s throat as his balls proceeded to grow. What had once been hen eggs now grew to oranges, then grapefruits, and then coconuts. His crotch had also grown excessively hairy, and from his balls, he could smell his own musk rising up. Lifting his right arm up, he forced his face as close to his pit as possible. Flooded with long thick dark hair now, he soon discovered that his pheromones were also working in overdrive and he was exuding the masculine of smells. His own scent was quickly turning him on, and he found himself licking the head of his own bicep. He had to widen his stance, as his quads grew thicker. Afraid he was going to be a prisoner of the bathroom, H grabbed for the doorframe, and with less effort then it would take to rip a sheet of paper, he created a hole large enough for him to bend over and go through. I have to weight over a thousand pounds now, he thought as he forced his way into the living room, breaking down doorframes and demolishing everything in his way. On the floor he found the clothes that he had been wearing only this evening. He laughed a deep belly laugh as he leaned over and lifted up what appeared to the now giant of a man as something that would only fit a child. He searched for Peter but discovered the Personal Trainer was gone. That was too bad. He was getting hornier by the second and needed a place to stick his cock. That has-been actor had destroyed his career now, but H no longer cared. As he neared the ceiling in the living room, he realised that before he was always playing Superman. Now he WAS Superman!!! He would still be famous, there was no doubt, but now he would also be worshiped. A thick river of pre began to fall from his massive cock head. As he began jerking himself off, H continued to grown. He was relishing every sensation, as he grew closer to the ceiling. His muscles began adding on more pounds faster and faster, and his own legs began crushing his balls. He moved his feet further apart hoping to make more room, but soon they began to press against his balls again. He didn’t know what idea he liked more… his balls becoming so immense, or his legs becoming so massive. As best he could, H began to feel up his entire body. He no longer could touch his shoulders nor could he really turn his head, but he saw out of the corner of his eyes how round and hairy his deltoids were becoming. He began to think he would need to hire someone to shave his back, but then, he thought, why bother. Let the world see a real man for once, hairy back and all. Fuck, he was horny. His own pointer finger was now four times the size his old penis was, so he brought his hand down to try and finger his own asshole, but found he could only reach as far as his hairy glutes. Since he couldn’t see his own ass, he could only tell by feeling how unbelievably round, hairy, and full of pure muscle it was. H laughed, and executed a deep squat, watching his quads simply explode in size. Lusting after his own size, H grabbed his cock and began to jerk off. He had always been an XL on that one dating/sex app he had, but now he would have to list himself as XXXXXXXXLLLLL!! Even a serious fister wouldn’t be able to get his cock head in! Just thinking about that made his pre flow faster. H reached down to his oozing head, filled his palm with seeping pre, and coated his whole penis with it. As he jerked faster and faster, drool leaving his mouth and falling onto his own beard and chest hair, he quickly reached orgasm. HC let out a deep moan which escalated quickly to a roar. The orgasm lasted longer than a minute and nearly brought him to his knees. When he finished, he realised his cock was still as hard as before, and he was still just as horny. Would he ever be satisfied again? Just as he was about to hit the twelve-foot ceilings, the growth tapered off and stopped. Standing over eleven feet tall and over three thousand pounds of pure muscle, HC roared like the massive grizzly of a man he was. He loved the sound of his deep bass roar and expected to do it a lot from now on. He looked around the destroyed room and tried to find his cell phone. He wasn’t sure how he would dial it, but he had to call his agent. He was going to introduce himself to the world soon, and he would need someone to deal with all the press. Then he had to get back in touch with Peter. There were several other famous men H had on speed dial he’d like to see be introduced to the contents of that vial. He definitely wanted Peter to purchase more. At least ten to start. A new thought crossed his mind… maybe he would play Superman on film again. He would build his own Justice League of massive, freaky, muscular men. He would handpick each one, and he knew just where to start!
  24. There is a part 1, although it isn't strictly a necessary read. Jack heaves bolt-upright in bed in the middle of the night, drenched in sweat and breathing hard. Driving rain against the window is overpowered by the sound of his heartbeat. His pulse is strong and quick; he feels every drop of his blood course through his tense muscles. He sports an impressive semi-erection in his underwear, and his hard nipples slide up and down underneath the tight white nightshirt. His masculine jawline clenched tight, he pulls the sheets away from his soaked torso and swings his feet out of bed. His muscular frame rises to full height as the bed groans, as if sighing in relief. He knows what he has to do. His heavy footsteps catch his attention momentarily, and he ponders if he should be bothered to put on pants, but his urges are far too strong to be overridden by rational thought. Jack catches a glimpse of his primal eyes in the mirror as he reaches for his car keys, wrenches open the front door and steps out into the heavy summer rain. His driving erratic, he swerves from left to right as he climbs the dimly-lit road into the mountains. All he can think about is getting to his destination. His steely 9-inch cock is fully excited now. It moistens his lower cobblestone abs with copious amounts of pre-cum; the thick shaft perfectly outlined by the fabric. His breathing rapid, he caresses himself through his shirt and lets out a guttural moan. He plants his foot, speeding faster up the ascent through the rain and darkness. His powerful muscles are primed for the task which awaits. *** Deep within a nearby mountain, a handsome, brown-haired man with glasses sits patiently at a large computer terminal. His stomach is in knots as he turns a black business card over and over and over between his fingers. The card's smoothness soothes him somewhat, but his eyes remain wide and fixated on the screen in front of him. The large, open computer lab is lit intermittently by the monitor, which at this moment is receiving the feeds from all the facility's security cameras as they peer into the night. The motion is crystal clear but black and white, and silent on the screen; a tree branch whips in and out of view against the blustery rain. "A vehicle is approaching," warns a computerised voice. The handsome, brown-haired man jumps at the break of silence. He, like Jack, is rather excited, as evidenced by a heavy bulge in his khakis. "Thank you," the man replies eagerly to the artificial intelligence. "Complete lock-down procedure. Please ensure Jack is fully visible at all times." With a bleep-boop of acknowledgement, the screen flicks over to show CAM001, just as the headlights of a pickup truck swing into view. The man stands, and briskly strides over to a steel-barred cage which is built into the cavern wall. The thick bars encompass only a tiny area--just enough for one person to stand trapped against the wall. "This is it." He bites his lip excitedly and pushes his shoes off, a heel at a time. He starts fumbling to undo the buttons on his shirt, but decides to leave it on instead. He quickly steps into the cage, and commands the door to be locked behind him. The artificial voice confirms his instructions, and the heavy steel slides into place. "Lock-down complete," the computer announces. "Good," says the man, who has already removed his pants to reveal his eagerness, trapped within his underwear. He rubs the tip of his engorged cock through the fabric. "Give me a good show, Jack," he smirks. "Show me what your powerful alpha-muscles are capable of." *** Outside, Jack's pickup comes to a halt. As the car door swings open, trunk-like legs meet the road. He stands, and takes a few steps out into the open rain. The truck's headlights illuminate the hunk of a man as he turns slowly to face the security camera and tilt his head to return its gaze. His solid body casts shadows of his tight underwear and raging manhood within, powerful torso, chest and arms. Clinging to his body, his wet top leaves nothing to the imagination; outlines of his bulging pecs and abs heave with his aroused breath. Jack knows he's being watched. He winks and bounces his pecs for the camera before he steps out of view, leaving his truck behind. His strong legs march him into a dimly lit cave and along a narrow path until finally, Jack comes face to face with his first challenge: a large, vault-like door set into the rock face. Standing an inch from the door, his head lowered but eyes forward, his breathing is still as deep and primal as it was at the house. He leans forward and presses the outline of his cock and upper body against the door to feel its coolness. His heart thuds faster and his cock jumps to full attention again. Nostrils flared, he steps back to analyse the door. A keypad blinks on the right-hand side of the large circular door, barred with two beams of steel passing through a giant rotor wheel. He smirks -- he knows this to be no match for his powerful physique. His low voice teases, "I hope you're watching Evan, because I'm not one for knocking." *** Evan is still self-restrained in the reinforced cage several rooms away from Jack, deeper into the mountain. Having yanked his underwear off, he stands with nothing but a collared shirt, slowly masturbating to the sight, and now voice, of Jack's surly presence at the entrance. He's keen to see just how much of a fight the door will put up. "Computer: Announce all intrusion attempts, countermeasures, malfunctions, and system destructions as they occur." Evan licks his lips and begins beating his rod a bit faster in anticipation. He wants to see and hear the pure domination of Jack's muscle over his machinery. He becomes a bit light-headed as there is movement of Jack's big frame on the screen, and the computer announces, "Alert: Intrusion attempt underway. Main entry keypad has been destroyed." *** Having driven it into the wall over an inch, Jack pulls his solid right shoulder away from what used to be the blinking keypad, as it crackles and buzzes. "I hope you don't mind," he smirks, "if I let myself in." His hands, guided by eager twitches of his powerful arms and chest, reach for the large circular locking mechanism in the centre of the door. Grabbing either side, his arms lengthen slightly and biceps begin to bulge. The sleeves can barely contain the stud's arms as they grow and strengthen. His pecs, tight and steely, join in on the onslaught against the steel. He grunts a loud guttural enjoyment as he pulls and flexes. The vault's large bolts and locks begin to grind and squeal for mercy against the immense power of Jack's arms and chest. The heavy steel inside the locking mechanism takes the full force of Jack's mighty muscle-powered assault; it starts to turn white and buckle. Jack smirks and grunts again, louder this time, his cock bouncing with pleasure; the feeling of raw strength coursing through his body, bending and twisting with all his might. The protective beams and locking wheel, made to withstand explosives and immense pressure, are now being mangled and bent by Jack's powerful arms and pumped chest. The moaning steel is crunched and deformed under his grip, and cracks begin to appear in the wall adjacent. *** "Alert: Main entry compromised. Activating defences." The display of raw strength during Jack's destruction of the main entry door proved too much for Evan, as he shakes and squirts a healthy load of cum through the bars of the cage. "Fuck yes, Jack. Show me what kind of man you are." *** The bank-grade lock, having failed against the man's might, now hangs feebly from the door's innards. A sharp pull sideways, and a powerful kick sends the heavy door falling inward. Almost laughing, he pulls down the underwear over his pumped legs as he strolls into the next room over the mangled heap of the door, his steely pecs and arms still heaving with his breath. He raises both arms and perfectly round biceps flex in granite. The pumped guns burst open his sleeves as Jack grunts in an alpha pose. "I know you're an arms man, Evan. These puppies ain't just for show." He winks again to the camera he knows is looking on, and slowly reaching down, rips the taught white fabric off his torso, before letting it fall to the floor. Sweat and moisture drip down his stunning beast of a chest and cobblestone abs. Jack's rock-hard 9-incher can't be contained by his underwear, which has crept up and out from his waistband and presses against his taught stomach. His thick cock is leaking reels of slippery lube, getting ready to squirt into its lucky recipient. Suddenly, a large compartment opens, containing a 6'5" android. The solid, high-tech legs carry its bulk nimbly; its head blinks with lights and chirps. The whirring of the mechanisms is nearly deafening. "And what is this?" Jack yells over the top of the mechanised sounds coming from the robot as it quickly moves from its chamber and towards its target. He stands only 3 inches shorter than the mechanised fiend. "You don't actually think--" Jack raises his eyebrow, but is too slow to move out of the way of the giant's mechanical grip. It folds its shiny, plastic-covered arms around the muscular frame of the human and begins to tighten its grip. For a moment, Jack looks to struggle against the powerful pistons and motors contained within the robot. But Jack, knowing his own power, confidently smirks. Clearly, he is capable of destroying these feeble machines with a swift punch. But he knows Evan, his client, is paying good money for this show. And he expects to see some muscle-inspired destruction. Expanding his thick chest and engaging his rippling back muscles, Jack slows the constricting arms of the robot to a crawl, and then to a halt. There is a high-pitched hum as the robot's internal diagnostics begin to analyse the malfunction. "I think you'll find..." labours Jack, as he wrenches his arm free of the grip, "that you are about to be destroyed by these." He flexes his magnificent bicep again. He reaches down, and with the help of his other hand, begins to pry the android's arm backwards and out of its socket. There is loud cracking of plastic, followed by the whirrrrrrr of motors failing to maintain their integrity. Finally, a small explosion signals that the powerful pistons contained within the machine's arm were no match for Jack's python-like arms. The robot moves backwards, seemingly panicked to only be left with one functioning gripper. Its head lights up in a new pattern. Jack is grinning as he steps from the machine's grip. "All of this showing off has made me very horny." His green eyes twinkle in the light. He reaches down and with a single swift rrrrip, he liberates his beautiful dick and balls. The gorgeous thickness of his manhood stands proud, dripping with excitement, as he takes it in his left hand and begins to stroke. "Prepare to be short-circuited by the best sex you've ever had." Jack strides up to the andriod, and with one forceful shove, the machine falls backwards, smashing onto the floor. It attempts to upright itself, but with only one arm, has trouble. On its third attempt, it is making progress until Jack marches over, naked and throbbing, to force it back to the ground. Climbing on top of the mechanised plastic and steel, Jack raises his taut bubble butt into the air, priming the trajectory of his cock. He looks down at his artificially intelligent victim. "How much were you to construct, I wonder?" His powerful hips and ass drive his thickness into the belly of the machine. "Mmmmm," he moans, before exhaling loudly. "I bet you're the most expensive sex toy ever made!" Grunting and moaning, his hips thrust back and forth into the innards of the robot, while it makes some last attempts to escape. Jack's thick cock buries itself deep within the mechanics of its appendages. The casing of the robot begins to dent and cave inward. Oil begins leaking out and the smell of overheated motors fill the air. The robot, its only remaining signs of life the blinking on its face, makes petrified noises as it is slowly destroyed by each of Jack's thrusts. He's getting close to the edge of climax, and he knows he better make a good show of it. The sight of him fucking is enough to drive anybody wild; his thick legs supporting his weight as his powerful ass rams his manhood further into the machinery. His powerful arms ripple with horseshoe triceps and his back flexes and bulges. His domination of the powerful machinery is a sight to behold. He smirks, looking his prey in the face as he flexes his guns once more. The android continues to blink and beep weakly, and his fucking continues, as he reaches up and places a massive hand on either side of the robot's solid head. "Goodnight." The symphony of his flexing ass muscles and rock hard thrusting dick is joined by the bulging of his thick arms and pecs as Jack applies pressure to the robot's head. Moments pass, and Jack watches as his tremendous force begins to dent, and then crush the mechanical beast's skull. There are buzzes, sparks, and the smell of burning electronics as the blinking face disappears into itself. Jack's eyes roll into the back of his head and his beautiful physique tenses as wave after wave of sperm shoot into the robot's corpse, shorting the remaining circuitry. *** In the cage, now leaning against the wall, Evan is weak in the knees, having cum for the forth time watching the brilliant display of strength and manliness on the monitor. "Alert: Android destroyed." Jack's bulk is seen to pull out of the robot's remains, and step out of camera view. "Any moment now..." Evan is ready to shoot another load in excitement of seeing Jack in person. There is a loud explosion and the door, flimsy in comparison to the one (that used to be) at the main entrance, comes crashing to the floor. Jack is standing there broadly, pumped and shimmering, cock still engorged with lust. Several computer alarms sound. "Warning: Intrusion into main lab." Evan resumes masturbating furiously at the sight of Jack's amazing physique. Jack slowly approaches the cage, his chest heaving. He stops an inch from the bars. "Flex for me," Evan pleads. Jack smiles. His full pecs, glistening with sweat, bounce rhythmically. He poses for Evan, showing off his body from top to toe, ending in a trademark double bicep. Evan heaves for breath and moans. He's about to cum again. "Break me out, Jack. Show me what those arms can do up close." With another smirk, Jack positions himself and grips the reinforced steel. Almost immediately, there is a clang as the metal readjusts itself to the force being applied to it. "Warning: Intrusion attempt underway." Jacks arms bulge and flex once more, and again the steel begins a feint high-pitched vibration. An alarm sounds. "Warning: Safety cage losing structural integrity due to pressure exceeding tolerances." Jarring thuds and pangs spring from the bars as they begin to deform. Jack's rock-hard upper body is pumped and displaying incredible power. He lets out some grunts, and leaks more clear pre-cum from his excited stiffness. Another alarm sounds. "Warning: Destruction of safety cage imminent due to overwhelming pressure." The bars bend gently at first and then begin to warp to an obscene angle, and Evan squirms. Jack lets out a snarl. The reinforced bars fail and explode away from their moorings in the rock, causing a cloud of dust. "Danger: Safety cage has been destroyed. All countermeasures have been compromised by overwhelming force." A sexy grin on his face, Jack throws the remains of the cage behind him, hitting the opposite wall, causing more damage and noise. He steps into the cage with Evan, their bodies now pressed together, and Evan can't take it anymore. The overwhelming pleasure of their bodies touching, followed by Jack's caress which is now turning into a kiss, causes Evan to unload more than he ever has in his life directly onto Jack's glistening torso, and pass out. *** Evan wakes up in the semi-destroyed cage some hours later with an erection he guesses won't be going away anytime soon. In his shirt pocket is a fresh black business card, with "Jack" embossed into it. Jesus. Evan is going to have to try harder next time.
  25. Jaypat

    Harvard Man (Part 2)

    Luke didn’t fall asleep until 5 in the morning. He slept for two hours, woke at 7, and felt perfectly rested. Of course, it was Saturday and he didn’t really need to get up, but he did anyway. But as he was getting showered and dressed, he had two realizations. First, his clothes barely fit him. All his jeans were uncomfortably tight and noticeably too short; the cuffs were above his ankles, half way to his calves. His shirt sleeves were short, too. But they could be rolled up to hide it. What could he do about his pants? He didn’t know, maybe new ones? Second, he hadn’t gotten any more muscular overnight. He felt a confusing mix of emotions over this. He was relieved, thinking maybe the whole thing might be over, but also disappointed at the same time, as part of him had been enjoying the increases in muscularity. But no, he couldn’t let himself feel that way. This was some kind of a condition and he had to resolve it. Of course, why he hadn’t grown was just as much of a mystery as why he had. “There’s no mystery,” he heard a voice inside him say. “You didn’t grow yesterday because you didn’t work out.” Of course, it was obvious. Exercise was somehow exacerbating the situation. “Okay, Luke,” he murmured. He had a bad habit of talking to himself. “No more exercise for a while. Take it slow.” What?! Even as he said it, he found something deep inside him bucking against the idea. Unbidden, the memory of the security guard warning him not to go out alone at night came to mind. He was suddenly angry. Not at the guard because he had been right. Luke couldn’t have defended himself. Luke was angry at himself. He should be able to defend himself! He’d been able to get that scholarship, earn his way to Harvard; why shouldn’t he be able to take a freakin’ walk at midnight? The answer was he should be able to. He was going to exercise, was going to get bigger, and was going to get stronger. He enjoyed the way it felt. Why shouldn’t he? Why shouldn’t he be able to protect himself? Muscles were ok in moderation. In fact they were a good idea. By the time he was done wracking the question in his head, he’d resolved to return to the gym. He’d just try and make sure he didn’t exert himself too much, so that he didn’t run the risk of developing too much. There wasn’t even really any assurance that whatever was happening with his body would continue. He smiled, having reassured himself, packed an old book bag with gym clothes, and left. Luke’s first stop was the dining hall where he scoffed a record setting breakfast. Since he was eating so much, he wondered if he shouldn’t be doubling up on the vitamins, too. But no, he figured that probably wasn’t necessary. Luke arrived at the gym and walked past the desk again, idly checking to see if The Douche was there. He wasn’t. That was reassuring. He flashed his ID and went through to the changing room, switching from his undersized clothes to his gym shorts and tank top. He stretched with a little pride and walked out onto the gym floor. There were plenty of people here, but they were all too busy training to notice him, which suited Luke just fine. There were dozens of machines that he frankly had no idea how to use; luckily, there was a large rack of dumb-bells available at the far end of the gym. He walked over and grabbed a pair of 25-pound weights. He figured lifting the 50-pounders again would be suicidal, and would probably just trigger another drastic transformation. 25 seemed to be a good middle ground. The weights did feel a little light in his hands, though. He tried a few bicep curls and found them almost embarrassingly easy. He set the weights back and grabbed a pair of 30s. They felt a little more solid, at least. He swung the dumbbells up in each arm, one after the other, his new muscles easily dominating the weights. After eight or nine repetitions, he started to feel the weight in his hands, the burn in his muscles. Oh yeah, this was what it was all about. He gritted his teeth and pulled the weight up slowly, watching his biceps peak at the top of the movement. The sight was waking something in him, a feeling he didn’t completely understand. He loved that pumped up bicep, fucking loved it! He let the weights fall back to his side with a shuddering gasp and looked at himself in the mirror. He liked what he saw. His arms, pressed against his side, looked bigger than ever. Yeah. A thin sheen of sweat had his hard body glistening, the smooth grid of his abs sharply visible beneath the fabric of his shirt. The image was mesmerizing, and it also drove him to move on! He went through another set of reps. As much as he loved watching his bicep bulge, he moved through the other exercises as well. He exercised his chest until he lost the pump and his back until it swelled hard with blood. He hadn’t meant to push himself so hard, but fuck, he couldn’t stop. He shifted to some weighted squats, surprising himself with how much he could lift. A leg press machine was free, so he hopped on that, pounding out a few repetitions with fervor. He didn’t even notice the numbers he was setting the weights to. He was past that; he just wanted whatever burned. By the time he was done, he was sweating buckets. His muscles were swollen from all the blood rushing to them. He checked himself out in a mirror and saw that his musculature was larger and more pronounced than before. The faintest outline of veins were even visible on his biceps. Feeling a kind of primal, visceral pride, he grinned and stumbled back to the changing rooms. When he checked his phone, he saw that it was nearly 1 PM. I got here at 9:30! Luke thought, feeling slightly uneasy. He hadn’t been able to keep track of the time. He’d gone from one exercise to the next, slowly trying out the complicated-looking machines until, by the end of his session, he’d been on nearly everything in the building. He realized a couple guys—both about as thin-but-chubby as Luke had been just two days ago—were staring at his arms. Luke grinned and flexed his bicep. His arm swelled eagerly. “Check out the guns,” he said, sounding more than a little cocky. He immediately felt mortified. Without another word, he pulled on his too small t-shirt and pants, then left the changing room as quickly as he could. What’s getting into me? That’s not the kind of thing I’d say! I’m an intellectual for crying out loud! He headed back to the dining hall, his stomach screaming for food, his thoughts flashing through his head like beams of light. While he’d been at the gym, time had seemed to go away. Why had he enjoyed that so much? What was it that had prompted him to show off like that? He just wished he knew more of what was going on with his body, and his mind. He ate another record setting meal and then walked back to the dorm, his longer strides moving him much quicker than before. He didn’t feel lethargic or tired, but rather impossibly energetic. It was like an electrical current was running beneath his skin. But somehow, as soon as he laid down on his bed, he dropped right off to sleep. As Luke slept, he felt the real world intruding on his dreams, pressing through the thin membrane between the waking and sleeping worlds. He felt pressure, all over his body, as though he were constantly moving outside of himself. He felt his arms bulging, his stomach tightening, his legs burning and throbbing. Through the sleepy haze of the dream he felt faint stabs of pain as his muscles rebuilt themselves. It hurt, but it felt good, too … and his dreams were only about himself, a genius, succeeding at Harvard, with a body fit for an Olympian…. Luke woke up groggily and slapped a hand to his face to try to wake himself up, and flinched at the pain. “Ow.” He felt strange. As the pall of sleep slipped away from him, he felt refreshed, though he was starving. A feeling of dread—tempered by anxious excitement—settled into the bottom of his stomach. He pushed himself to his feet and looked in his mirror again. “Whoa...” He was big. His biceps, once just a distinctive curve unless he was really flexing them, now protruded off of his arm, thick and heavy, even as they hung loosely at his sides. His triceps bulged up behind his arms, giving them substantial size. The vein that had been present at his workout had settled into permanent residence, snaking down his now beefy bicep and towards his wider forearms. His shoulders had grown as well, their curved shape defined and unmistakable, now. His back was definitely broader, pushing his arms off from his sides as they rested against the broad, thick muscles there. His abdominals were now unmistakably defined, and his thighs had a slight teardrop shape even when he was standing perfectly relaxed. And damn, he was pretty sure he’d gotten taller again, too. It looked like another couple of inches. He took shallow breaths, trying to calm himself. “Okay, it definitely didn’t stop,” Luke whispered under his breath, half-elated, half-terrified. He was torn between punching the air and running to hide under his bed. He darted into the shower and stripped down. When he saw himself naked, the effect was magnified. His back tapered down in a v-like shape down to his thin waist that blossomed out into his larger thighs. Biting his lip, he raised an arm and flexed the bicep, gasping in elated shock. The muscle curled into a hard ball nearly half again as large as it had been before and featured a prominent peak. He began rotating his wrist repeatedly from the front to the back, from the front to the back, causing his biceps to leap and dance, the vein on his peak twisting as his muscles bulged. Fuck. He felt himself getting stiff, and marveled to see that his member was now longer and thicker than before. He slipped into the shower without another word. He turned on the water and took care of himself with one hand as he meticulously washed every hard bulge and etched crevice with the other. When he was done he dried off hastily, and pulled his clothes back on. He realized with some anxiety that you could see his sculpted shoulders, chest, back and arms bulging through the fabric. “I definitely need some new clothes,” he said to his reflection. “Although...,” he said and flexed, watching and feeling his big, hard muscles, swell up into stark definition and stretch out the cloth, “…this has its appeal, too.” “Discretion, discretion,” he thought to himself. “This is going to have consequences, definite consequences.” He just didn’t know what kind or how severe. And until he had some idea, it was better to keep the changes on the down low. He pulled on his gym shorts (there was no way his longer, meatier legs would fit into those skinny jeans now). Even his shoes barely fit. So limping, he discretely made his way to the clothing shops of Harvard Square. As he walked, he was running things in his head, trying to think of something that could explain what was happening to him. Increased metabolism? That would make sense. It doesn’t seem to be hormonal. No abnormal emotional state, just heightened mental alertness. It was the best theory he had so far, but he had no idea what was causing it. Maybe a reaction from the vitamin pills? No, that was impossible; no compound when combined with vitamins would cause this sort of reaction. Maybe something in the water? Perhaps it was genetic. Maybe some sort of delayed onset of certain DNA markers, a switch in his genetic code that had failed to go off. He knew there were some people whose bodies produced an abnormal amount of muscle tissue—the same abnormality was intentionally bred into cows—but those people, as far as Luke knew, were always born with the condition. Perhaps his condition was simply unique, or extremely rare. If that were the case, he definitely wanted to keep this under wraps. He didn’t want to have to spend his first year at Harvard being some Ph.D. student’s pet project. As a student on a scholarship, he’d be particularly vulnerable to the whims of a faculty member. He’d always had to be aware of his own dependency on others. It galled him. He was still steaming when he walked into the clothing store. It was quiet. The salesperson was helping a student couple. Luke looked around. Suddenly, he realized he didn’t know what size he took in anything! He was going to need help. The student couple seemed to be making up their mind about something. The guy turned to the sales person and said, “We’re going to need a few minutes to decide. You should probably go help that jock over there before he flexes out of his shirt.” “I am not a jock!” Luke shot back. The vehemence surprised even him. “Ok, you’re not a jock, bro. Chill,” said the guy looking a little nervous. Suddenly, a realization struck Luke. He almost laughed. That guy was scared of him, scared of Luke, the nerd! Why? Because Luke the nerd was bigger and stronger than him. Luke the nerd had bigger, harder fucking arms, a larger chest, and broader fucking shoulders. It made him a little light headed. He felt and odd sort of thrill run though him, and he ran a hand over his hard bulging arm. He could probably beat the crap out of that guy! Wait, what? No! No, no, no, no, no! Luke was getting really carried away. He would never beat the crap out of anyone, even if he did call him a jock. So what if he did? What’s wrong with being a jock? What’s wrong with being muscular? Nothing. It was good. It felt good. There was nothing to get upset about here. “Can I help you?” asked the sales person, breaking Luke out of his reverie. Luke bought some new clothes, all on the large side. Not only did he want to de-emphasize the changes, but he also wanted them to last a while, and the way he was growing, he’d better get them down right baggy. He went back to his dorm, closed his door and walked into his room. His eyes immediately went to his roommate’s weight set, still sitting on the floor. No. I’ve already taken this way too far, Luke thought. It really isn’t wise to push this until I know exactly what’s going on. Instead he went to his computer to research metabolic anomalies, but he found his mind constantly drifting back to his body. He had to admit it was one hell of a distraction. He could feel it bulging under his clothing, his hard, powerfully built, buff body. Fuck. He took off the shirt and baggy pants and turned to look at his sculpted physique in the mirror. When he twisted his sides, he could see little oblique muscles popping out around his ribcage. He brought a hand up and touched them. They tickled. He licked his lips and rubbed a hand along his abs, watching the skin brush across his defined muscles. I do look good, though. He put his hands behind his head and clenched his stomach, his abs locking together like armor plating. His lats spread out with the motion, showing off the width of his back. He laughed. Just two days ago he didn’t even have lats! “I can’t hide this anymore,” Luke whispered. He was noticeably taller and starting to look like a bodybuilder. His muscles were almost completely depleted of body fat. It was like his body had burned through every bit of energy he’d provided for it. Probably something metabolic, then, Luke thought rapidly, even as he tried to think of what he could do now. He’d have to tell someone what was going on. Who could he trust? Will. Luke didn’t feel quite ready to show the rest of the world his body, though. Instead he just picked up his phone and called Will. “Hey, buddy,” he answered. “Long time, no hear. What’s up?” “Will, can you come up to my dorm room, please. It’s urgent.” “How about meeting you at the dining hall for Lunch,” said Will. “That won’t work,” said Luke. “You have to come up here. Please, it’s really important.” “Okay, I’m coming.” Luke unlocked his door, stepped back from it, and waited, shirtless. He heard the rapid clunking steps of Will ascending the stairs, and took a breath, trying not to think about how the sunlight pouring in through his dorm room window struck his large, defined muscles and illuminated them with highlights and shadows that emphasized their threatening size and veined hardness as he felt them shift heavily with his every movement. Fuck. He was getting stiff again. Will knocked on his door. “You decent?” “More than decent.” The words were out of Luke’s mouth before he could stop them. Will walked in the door and his jaw dropped in mute shock. Almost independently of the rest of his body, his arm reached for the doorknob and forced the door shut. “What the fuck? Luke, you’re jacked!”. “Um, pardon? Will, I, ah—” “Wait. Are you taking steroids?—” “What? No! I don’t know why this is happening. I don’t know why I’m getting bigger. I just keep exercising, and then I wake up with another ten pounds of muscle! Well, it was ten pounds when it started. Now I think it’s more like twenty! It’s insane!” Will stopped and nodded. “Really? How long as this been happening?” Luke’s heart leapt into his throat and he nearly cried with gratitude. He grabbed his friend in a bone-crushing hug. “Woah! Careful, big guy,” said Will. “What’s this all about?” “Sorry.” Luke relaxed his grip a little. “I just don’t know what to do. I was scared you wouldn’t believe me.” “Luke, I met you the first day, and you weren’t… like this.” Luke shrugged. “Damn! You’ve really got some guns on you.” “Yeah, but I don’t know how, or why, or what to do about them,” Luke said, intensely grateful to have someone to talk to about this. “My brain’s working about four times as fast as normal. I’m always hungry. I think my metabolism must be through the roof, and the only way to calm my thoughts is to work out. But whenever I work out, this happens!” He gestured down at his muscular frame helplessly. “You should go see the doctor, Luke. I know this is scary, but you’ve got to do what’s right. You don’t want to jeopardize your chances at Harvard, do you?” “No and I don’t want to become a Harvard case study either,” said Luke. “I take your point. Ok, we’ll figure this out, just the two of us, ok?” said Will. “If you can figure this out, you’re a heck of a lot smarter than I am,” said Luke. “I’ve read everything on the internet even resembling my case and there’s nothing.” “Maybe, you’re just too close to it,” said Will. “You just need a fresh perspective.” “Ok,” said Luke, “What’ve you got?” Will began pacing the room. “Ok, ok, your roommate, he was a big dude, right? Got kicked out for performance enhancers. Any chance you got effected by any?” “Effected? They’re not like viruses or anything. I’d have to have—” It hit Luke like a thunder clap! It had been right in front of him all the time and he hadn’t seen it! He ran over to his vitamin collection and retrieved the small bottle of Vitamin Y. He handed it to Will. “I got this out of the supplements he left behind.” Will looked it over. “Vitamin Y? There’s no such thing as Vitamin Y.” Quickly the boys scavenged the internet looking for information on Vitamin Y, Luke on his lap top and Will on his phone. Both of them came up empty. “Ok, ok,” said Will. “If there’s no such thing as Vitamin Y, what is this shit and where did your roommate get it?” “We could call him and ask,” suggested Luke. “We could,” said Will, “But this shit is obviously illegal, probably experimental. One thing’s for sure: he shouldn’t have it. Who’s to say he’d tell us the truth?” “Good point,” said Luke. “But if we don’t ask him, how do we find out?” “We start by finding out everything we can about him,” said Will. “You said you had his year book?” “Yeah, right here.” Luke opened the desk drawer and removed the tome. It had an index in it which quickly enabled the boys to find every page on which he was featured. The first page was the football team photo. There he was in the back, looking as huge and massive as Luke remembered. “Football Team, no surprises there.” The boys flipped through the pages to the next photo. It was the chess club, in his junior year they had won the state championship. There he was, in front this time, looking appropriately nerd-like—and skinny as they come. “That’s impossible,” said Luke. “But it fits, doesn’t it?” said Will “What does it say about him?” Will flipped through the book until he hit the page he was looking for. “Chess, Football, Honor Student, hopes to go to Harvard, like his father! He’s a legacy!” “So, his dad went here. So what?” “Think about it, Muscles,” said Will, picking up the bottle of Vitamin Y and shaking it, making it rattle. “It’d take somebody pretty smart to come up with this shit.” “His dad?” questioned Luke. “It would fit,” said Will. “And he was right here…” said Luke. “What do you mean he was here?” asked Will, and Luke told him all about Mr. Winton’s strange visit. “He must have come for this,” said Will shaking the bottle of Vitamin Y. “Let’s see what we can find out about him.” They found him listed on the alumni page. He was a research geneticist. “My spine’s tingling, which means I’m on to something,” said Will. “We need to read everything we can about this guy, where he works, what he’s working on, if he’s published anything; we need to read it all.” And so they did. For the rest of the day, they scoured the internet and Harvard’s intranet for anything they could find. Finally Luke stood up. “It’s all here,” said Luke tapping the screen. “His dad was researching the degeneration of the Y chromosome.” “The Y chromosome? That’s the chromosome that makes us male, right?” said Will. “Yup, and it’s degenerating. It’s already lost most of its functional genes.” “What,” gasped Will, “That’s terrifying. If the Y chromosome fails…That means no more males, no more humans!” “Calm down,” said Luke, “We got another 10 million years before it loses all its functional genes. I’m sure we’ll come up with an answer way before then. If fact, it looks like my old roommate’s dad is already hot on the trail. “He’s come up with an idea to reconstitute the lost genes in the Y chromosome. He wants to use gene therapy to beef it up, so to speak. But there’s some controversy as some of these genes haven’t been in the Y chromosome for hundreds of thousands, even millions, of years. Nobody knows what the effect of reintroducing them will be.” Luke sat down again. “Well, almost nobody,” said Luke, flexing his big peaked vein-ridden bicep. “Y chromosome. Vitamin Y,” said Will. “It all fits.” “Fuck,” said Luke. “I’ve got some experimental genetic substance running around inside me.” But his objections seemed hollow and empty, even to himself. He liked the way he looked. He liked the way he felt. And he was now more male than any guy on campus, and by extrapolation, more of a man than any guy on campus. That thought sent a palpable thrill running through his hard, muscular body. “Now, at least, you know what the substance has to be,” said Will. “And if the guy gave it to his own son, I think we can surmise there’s no risk to your health.” “But why would he leave it for me?” asked Luke. “Dude, this guy is trying to save the whole human race,” said Will “He’s not going to do it by altering the chromosomes of one guy, even if it is his son.” “So, what do I do now?” said Luke. “It looks like you’ve got two options: stop taking the pills or continue taking the pills. But I have to say, looking at you, I wouldn’t mind a dose or two myself.” “Here,” said Luke, handing the bottle to Will. “You’ve helped me a lot. It’s the least I can do for you… and for humanity, apparently.” Will helped himself to a handful of pills, dry swallowed one right away and put the bottle back on the desk. “Thanks, Bro!” Later on, after Will left, Luke looked at himself in his mirror and admired his new body. Now that he understood what was happening and that it probably wasn’t going to kill him, it didn’t scare him at all anymore. Damn, he looked good, and all those big, strong, hard muscles felt amazing shifting under his skin. And he could get bigger... But how much bigger? How much bigger would he get? He sat down at his computer and fidgeted with his mouse. What were we like as a species a million years ago? A little quick research showed him no one knew. Our recorded history only went back a paltry few thousand years, the smallest fraction of humanity’s history. Who knew the full extent of the changes these reconstituted genes would bring. He flexed an arm and watched his bicep bulge up. So far, he liked what he was seeing. There was that excess energy again. He found it hard to concentrate on anything. His brain was still working unbelievably fast, but it was like he was in the seat of an F1 racer and he’d just hit an ice patch, or something. He’d lost control of his thoughts; it felt like he was trying to think through a thick fog. Typing suddenly became a task too slow and mundane for his fingers, which flitted across the keys with imprecise haste. He grew frustrated and turned away from his laptop. He got to his feet and started pacing around the room. He kept coming back to the dumb-bells, as though they were drawing him, as though they were the sun and his room the solar system. Everything came back to them. But they were no longer just dumbbells, were they? They were a catalyst. They would alter him further. Did he want that? Did he want that kind of muscle? After all, he was going to be a research scientist. What did a research scientist need with all that muscle? The answer was nothing. He didn’t need it at all. But was a research scientist all that he was. Wasn’t he a man, too? Of course, he was. He knew being big and strong wasn’t all there was to being a man, but wasn’t it a part of it, maybe an important part? Of course it was. Humans are physical beings too, not just intellectual. Hither to, he had pretty much ignored that side of his nature, even suppressed it. But now, he thought as he stared at his bulging, striated chest, it would no longer be ignored. He could feel it calling to him almost as if it had a voice. “C’mon Luke, be a man,” it seemed to say. “Let’s just see how much man you can be.” Luke surrendered to the call, let go of his thoughts, reached down and picked up the dumbbells, not thinking about anything other than how good it felt to pump up his muscles. He craved the burn. The dumb-bells were set to 50 pounds. They were heavy, but not unmanageable anymore. As he held them at his sides, he felt his biceps and forearms going taut, the dormant strength in his arms being readied for duty. He looked at himself in the mirror and smiled greedily, admiring his abdominals, admiring the perfect taper and curves of his waist, admiring the vein that was popping out of his bicep thanks to the stress. He pulled one weight up, slowly, evenly, gritting his teeth with exertion and closing his eyes. When he got the weight to its peak, the opened his eyes and looked at his bicep, swollen to a beautiful peak. He licked his lips and let the weight down, before he raised the other, and kept repeating the bicep curls. He did as many exercises as he could, though he was finding them disappointingly easy. His muscles burned and bulged and coursed with strength, but he was increasingly dissatisfied. He needed to get back to the gym, where he could push some real weight. The fifty pounders were pushing him to his limit, but they wouldn’t do that for long, not with the rate he was getting stronger. He let the weights down back on the rack. His body felt hot and sweaty, and his arms felt weak from all the exercises. He’d focused a bit much on the bicep and triceps curls. He checked the time—nearly 10 pm. Nowhere near the time to sleep, yet. He got back to his computer and found it was at least possible to concentrate; most of the excess energy had been worked off. Unfortunately, if he kept using exercise as his solution, his development would quickly get out of control. So what? As the night went on, he tried to get back into his homework. He was mostly successful, but every now and again his brain went into overdrive. He’d start multitasking about a dozen different things, and then the noise of constant thinking became too much to handle and he’d have to take the weights in hand and pound out a few bicep curls. He found it only took a little exercise to vent the extra mental activity; the hard part was putting the dumb-bells down, even if his muscles felt like they were on fire. The veins in his biceps started to become more visible as he worked them harder. He liked them, liked getting them to pop out of his arms. It wasn’t until 4 AM that he managed to get to sleep. He stumbled into his bed in his underwear, sweat gleaming on his skin, coming down in rivulets between his abs. His entire body felt swollen and sore. A warm contentment flooded him. He knew he’d done it again. He knew he was going to get bigger, maybe much bigger, and he was looking forward to it, a lot. Perhaps these new genes were effecting his thought processes as well. He was obsessively enjoying his workouts, enjoying his muscles’ size and strength. But was that a good thing? Was it a smart thing? In the final moments of consciousness, before drifting off to sleep, he realized he no longer cared. He just liked it. Luke had another weird sort of waking dream. He was lying in bed, staring down over his pecs at the rest of his body. He could see his chest muscles, rising up a bit as he breathed. His arms were at his sides, lying on the bed with their biceps facing inward. He tried to move his neck and found he couldn’t. Suddenly, he felt a burning, an awesome burning. Was that even possible in a dream? He tried to wake himself up, but found he still couldn’t move. His chest heaved faster and faster, his pecs rising and falling like the rounded ornaments of a muscular tide. And then as the burning reached intolerable levels, he saw it: his body was actually starting to expand. Whoa! His arms twitched in fits as his biceps literally started to bulge outward, veins pressing against his skin like a roadmap. Oh man! His pectorals started to rise and thicken, faint striations appearing beneath his skin. Oh fuck! He couldn’t see the rest of his body, but he could feel it, feel his legs burning and pulsing with strength, feel his powerful thighs thickening and expanding with pure lean, brutal muscle. Yes! He began to yell, not with fear but with ecstasy. “ARRRGGHHHH! YEAH!!!! YEAH!!!! OH FUCK YEAH!!!! ARRRGGGHHH!” Luke snapped awake, the echos of his yells, still resounding in his ears. He remembered the details of his dream, still felt the burning. Had he really been yelling? He immediately swung his legs over the side of his bed and felt them rubbing against one another, his thighs chafing. He spread his legs out and looked down, half-expecting to see his old, flabby legs again. He did not. What he saw instead were huge, long, thick, muscular stalks. Oh fuck! He bounded got out of bed and looked at himself in the mirror. Holy fuck, he looked huge! First, he was taller, well over 6 feet, now. At least six inches taller than when all this started. His chest and back were wider than ever, now definitely substantially wider than a normal guy’s. Even his neck had grown thicker, so that it was nearly wider than his head, supported by noticeable trapezium muscles that obscured where his neck ended and his body began. His shoulders were half the size of his head, leading to huge biceps and triceps that bulged with burgeoning power. Even his forearms had grown thicker. His abdomen had become a study in grooves. He had an eight or ten pack now, each individual muscle bulging out of his mid-section like a cobblestone. The oblique muscles along his sides were impossible to miss, now. His legs had grown as well, particularly in his thighs, which had grown so large that unless he broadened his stance, they rubbed together. He took deep breaths, staring at his unbelievable physique. He remembered The Douche from the gym just a few days ago: at the time he had seemed pretty muscular. Now Luke was bigger, way bigger. That made him grin. When he breathed, his entire body rippled. He raised an arm and flexed it slowly, savoring the motion. His bicep grew and peaked, separating from the rest of his arm, the veins along it writhing as the muscle exerted itself. Irresistibly, one hand slipped down into his Jockeys and he started massaging his huge stiffening cock, licking his lips and flexing his muscles. His stomach clenched and bulged as he touched himself, even as he flexed his arm for his own enjoyment. He leaned forward and flexed his traps, which snapped to life with astonishing power. From this angle they looked huge. He groaned softly and finished himself off, falling to his knees with force of his orgasm. He hit the floor with a thud. He took a heavy breath and looked at himself in his mirror, on his hands and knees. Aside from his face, he barely even recognized himself. Why am I enjoying it so much? He was so different. He knew he really should be afraid, but he wasn’t. He was excited. Luke slowly got back to his feet, bracing his palm against his knee. As he stood up, he naturally assumed a wide stance, his legs held apart so that his thighs weren’t competing for space. His arms were hanging lazily off of his muscular sides, which expanded and contracted slightly with each breath. He swallowed and he could see his neck surge with power. He licked his lips and tried to straighten his thoughts. What am I becoming, Luke asked himself, staring at his Herculean physique in his mirror. He raised a hand to his chin and his bicep bunched up to the size of a grapefruit. Whoa. He looked dubiously to the overlarge shirt that he’d discarded last night. Would it even fit? Only one way to find out. He pulled the shirt over his head and felt it tightening against his new bulk. It was tight, but not too uncomfortable. When he looked at himself in the mirror, though, it was plain that he was no longer skinny. The shirt was tight around the muscular contours of his body, and if anything, the pale fabric actually highlighted Luke’s transformation. When he pulled on his pants, they were stretched nearly to breaking around his thighs, though his tight waist didn’t prove a challenge. He took a breath and felt the fabric of his shirt straining against his hard bugling torso, and grinned. He liked the feeling. He liked it a lot. At least that was clear. He looked over at the innocuous looking bottle of Vitamin Y, and pondered his next big decision: Should he continue taking them? Why shouldn’t he? He knew that he had already passed by the bounds of conventional muscularity, but there was nothing wrong with it. He was free to get as jacked as he liked. “Yeah,” Luke muttered, feeling unusually cocky. “Jacked.” He raised his arm and flexed the bicep, watching it swell up huge and hard and veiny. He could feel the fabric straining; if he kept this up, it was going to tear. So, he kept it up. RRRIIIIP! Oh fuck yeah. That was it. He was sold. He took the Vitamin Y. Luke went out and bought some Olympic size weights and a bench for his dorm room. He was committed now, ready to go for it, all the way, come what may. And he was damned excited about the possibilities. He pulled off his baggy pants. His current shirt was squeezed uncomfortably across his pecs. He flexed his chest and felt the fabric stretching nearly to the breaking point as his chest exploded into a bulging plate of striated lines. He lifted the front and rubbed a hand along his washboard stomach, feeling each individual ab muscle barely contained by a thin layer of skin. He thought about them even bigger. Oh, fuck yeah. He immediately got to work, loading up the barbell with massive plates, until it weighed 300 pounds. He knew he’d be pushing it, and he didn’t care. He laid down on the bench and reached up to grab the bar, wrapping his hands around the corrugated metal surface. He bit his lower lip and heaved the weight off of its rest, immediately feeling the incredible pressure bearing down on his chest and arms. His face worked itself into an expression of rage as he slowly lowered the heavy weight and forced it back up, his muscles pushed to the brink of what they could do, bulging against his skin. Veins spread across his chest and biceps like spider webs as blood pounded through his muscles to fuel his insane workout. But now his insanity had a clear purpose and vision, no more uncertainly. He knew what he wanted. He thought about his muscles getting bigger, becoming inhumanly huge. He imagined shoulders like boulders, biceps more muscular than a python’s body. He grinned. I’ll walk naked at midnight if I want. He pumped the weight up and down with reckless fury, grunting at the apex of each repetition. Just as he felt his arms shaking out of control, he forced three more repetitions and finished with a savage scream. He put the barbell back onto its resting place and let his arms flop to his sides. His breath came in exhausted heaves, his lungs inflating like bellows as he inhaled huge gulps of air. A drunken smile was plastered on his face. After he took a rest, he removed some of the weight from the barbell and heaved it up onto his back for squats. He didn’t bother holding back his grunting anymore. It felt good to release his animal fury as his muscles were pushed to exhaustion. It cleared his head. Made it possible to think clearly. He went through a series of squats with burning intensity. Years of quiet rage burst back to his consciousness as he lowered himself beneath the deep weight of the barbell and forced himself back to a standing position. He remembered all the times people had called him a nerd, or belittled him just because he was smarter than they were. “Now—” he grunted in between reps, “I’m—bigger—and—stronger—than—them—too—yeah!” He dipped down for another squat and momentarily panicked as he realized his muscles were too exhausted to bring his back up. Somehow that enraged him, and on nothing but the power of blind, primal fury, he pushed himself back to his feet. He awkwardly made his way back to the weight set and laid the barbell back on its rack. The strength went out of his legs and he fell to his knees, leaning against the weight set. He laid on the weight set, his arms and legs flopping uselessly over the sides. With every deep, heaving gasp, his body heaved and swelled, revealing deeply striated muscles overlaid with a road map of veins. He found the strength to raise his right arm and just stared at his unflexed muscle, the huge bicep separated from his arm and criss-crossed with thick veins. He smiled. The work was done. Time to grow. After he recovered enough strength to stumble to the closet, he found the keg of protein powder his roommate had left behind and mixed a gigantic drink. He slurped it down immediately, then made two more. He’d meant to eat some fruit he’d bought earlier, but somehow that slipped his mind entirely. He wiped chocolate-flavored mush from the corner of his mouth and mixed another glass to take to his bed. He stumbled back to his bed and then popped another vitamin as he swallowed the rest of his drink. Finally, he flopped onto his bed and chuckled to himself as he fell asleep, savoring the burning in his muscles, the sweat on his skin, and hungering for the metamorphosis that was about to come…. Luke didn’t dream, this time, and his sleep passed as soundly as it ever had. When he woke up, it was with the sudden clarity of someone who had had exactly as much sleep as they wanted. He rolled out of bed and found his body big and clumsy. Barely able to contain his excitement, he pushed himself to his feet. Whoa, he was so fucking far off the ground now. He looked to the mirror and ROARED! He was fucking MASSIVE, a monster over 7 feet tall and all enormous, shredded muscle after shredded muscle after shredded muscle! He had to step back so the mirror would reflect his entire massively muscled body. He started to laugh, a deep rumbling, frightening sound. His carved biceps had swollen to the size of his head, and his shoulders were like boulders. His arms rested at a slight angle on his broad back, rising and falling with each deep breath. Veins pulsed on his biceps like writhing snakes, and had even started to wrap around his muscular forearms. His chest was buried by huge, beef-like slabs of pectoral muscle. Veins spread from a knot in his collarbone across his pecs, like a fine, branching road map that twisted as he breathed. Over-sized abs bulged and competed for space on his slim waist, almost making it look like he had a gut. Veins spread from his crotch over his abs and down to his thighs, which had become as thick as tree trunks. He had to widen his stance to keep his veiny inner thighs from touching one another. His calves had grown as well, moving from svelte, contoured muscles to bulging spheres in the shape of hearts. He turned around and examined his back, a brimming landscape bulging and twisting with huge muscles. He could see faint veins there, too. When he twisted his neck to look at himself, his giant traps resisted him, making it hard to look over his huge shoulders. He turned himself back around, clumsily adjusting to his new stance, and looked at himself from the front. He couldn’t help but stare at his barely-contained gigantic, ripped and bulging frame. He smiled, raised both his massive arms, and flexed his huge biceps, forming miniature mountains of muscles on his arms. Veins spread from his huge chest, across his giant shoulders, and through his enormous peaked biceps, bursting beneath his skin as huge muscles pushed them to the surface. He flexed his abs and watched them clench into brutal ridges of throbbing beef. Oh… fuck! Look at me! I’m a fucking massive genetic freak! And I feel… I feel fucking amazing! He knew that he wasn’t supposed to be proud of being a freak, but he didn’t care. He wasn’t a boy anymore, he was a genetic muscle monster, and he wouldn’t have it any other way. He flexed and growled into his mirror, watching his godlike physique swell and bulge into astonishing shapes. He glanced down at the clock. Midnight. He snorted contemptuously. “Think I’ll hit the gym.” Of course he was stark naked and nothing he owned would fit him anymore. Then he remembered his old roommates Gym shorts. He pulled them from the wastebasket, shook the old underwear free from them and pulled them on. They were a perfect fit. Of course there was nothing else he could wear, so he’d have to go in only gym shorts. Ha. Fine with him. As soon as he stepped out his door he ran into Jimmy, the RA, looking sleep deprived as always. “Hey,” said Jimmy, as quizzical expression on his face, “I thought they kicked you out.” “That was my roommate,” rumbled Luke in his new baritone. “I thought your roommate was a little guy,” said Jimmy, looking more confused than ever. “I wouldn’t call him that,” said Luke, with a sly smile. “No, of course not,” said Jimmy. “Sorry if I gave away all your rubbers.” “No problem,” said Luke. “If I need any I can always borrow some from you.” “Nah, man,” said Jimmy. “They’d never fit you.” “No, they wouldn’t,” said Luke, tugging up on his gym shorts so they emphasized his ample package. “See you around.” Then he headed down the stairs to the lobby. He stopped by the security guard’s desk and said, “I’m going to the gym. Is that ok with you?” Luke saw the security guards eyes bug out at the unapologetic display of bugling, vein-ridden, masculine power standing in front of him. “Absolutely, sir. You go where ever you want whenever you want,” he said. “That’s what I thought,” said Luke, shooting the guard a cocky smile. He flexed his massive pecs for the guard, making them leap and dance, before heading out the door with his new rolling gate, courtesy of his gigantic, muscular thighs. As he walked across the campus, he saw the same shadowy figures moving just out of eyesight, but now they seemed tiny and inconsequential. And they seemed to be scurrying away from him just as fast as they could. Luke felt a self-satisfied smile manifest on his face as he enjoyed the sensation of his huge iron-like muscles shifting across his towering frame as he thundered through the night. When he got to the gym, he realized he had forgotten his ID card, but he went in anyway. Who was going to stop him? As soon as he walked in all eyes were on him. Of course they were. No one had seen anything like him in about a million years. One glance around showed him that The Douche was there. Could the night get any better? The Douche was doing Military presses; so, naturally, Luke set up right next to him. The Douche had one plate on each side of his bar. Luke added 4 plates to each side of his, knowing instinctively that his mammoth striated shoulders could easily handle the weight. He saw The Douche looking up at him with uncertain eyes as Luke began his set. Oh Luke loved this. He loved the feel of the weight in his hands. He loved feeling his muscles extend and contract powerfully as he raised and lowered the barbell over his head. He could feel his shoulders burning, his massive back heaving, his stone-like abs tightening. He felt like muscles were bulging out of his muscles as he finished his set and wracked the weight. He looked down at the substantially shorter Douche, and nodded at the guy’s barbell. “Light workout tonight?” “Yeah, yeah, sure,” said the Douche. “Me too,” grinned Luke, adding another plate to each side of his bar, and giving The Douche a good view of his monumental bulging, veiny biceps at the same time. “Do you think you could give me a hand?” “Ah… ah...,” stammered The Douche. “I’m kind of at the end of my workout. My shoulders are pretty beat. I don’t think I could spot you.” He began rubbing one of his shoulders and moving it around. “Spot me?” Luke laughed. “No dude, I was just noticing there aren’t any more plates nearby. I was going to ask you to grab onto the bar with both hands and hold on tight.” “What, you mean like this?” asked The Douche grabbing onto the bar. “That’s perfect,” said Luke grabbing the bar himself and lifting it out of the supports. “Hold on tight. ” Then Luke began his second set of military presses, lifting the bar with ten plates and the Douche hanging off of it, up and down over his head. Luke felt the burn intensely. This was actually turning out to be something of a challenge. The look on The Douche’s face was priceless. He looked torn between being scared, awestruck and humiliated. Good. Luke finished his ten reps and replaced the bar in the supports. The Douche was still hanging on for dear life. “You can let go now,” said Luke. “Thanks.” “Sure, sure,” said The Douche. “Let’s see what you’ve got,” said Luke. “What?” said The Douche. “Go on, flex. Let’s see what you’ve got.” “Ah… ok…,” said The Douche and flexed. Up came his baseball. Luke flexed, and up bulged his giant, throbbing, vein-covered mountain. Oh fuck yeah. The Douche’s eyes bugged out of his head. “I’ve… ah… gotta go now.” “Ok,” said Luke, “And cheer up. We’ve all gotta start somewhere. Although, looking at you…” And then it happened. Luke could tell The Douche had suddenly recognized him. The Douche’s mouth dropped open, he turned pale white and he looked like he was going to shit his pants. “It’s all about taking the right vitamins,” said Luke grinning, and intermittently flexing his massive pecs. The Douche turned and practically ran to the locker room. Luke just broke out laughing. Life was good. “Picking on the little guy, Muscles?” Luke turned around and there was Will, except it was more like Will and a half. His friend had gotten substantially bigger. He was at least f 4 inches taller, still dressed in his old street clothes, Luke could see big pecs were now stretching out his shirt, straining the buttons and pulling the front slightly apart. His upper arms had substantially expanded, and once again his shirt was challenged to contain both them and his meaty shoulders. And obviously muscular thighs were stretching out his pants. Soon he wouldn’t be alone. Soon there’d be another behemoth walking around Harvard. In fact, Will seemed to be growing faster than he had. Luke grinned. “Whoa Dude, what happened to you?” Will grinned. “I wanted to catch up with you so I embarked on an accelerated program of eating, sleeping, working out, and vitamin Y,” Will flexed causing his big arm to bulge up in his shirt and pop a few threads in his sleeve. “I feel like a new man!” “More like a rebooted ancient man,” said Luke, grinning. “So what do you think they’ll call us?” said Will. “I mean there’s been Cro-Magnon Man and Chancelade Man… What will we be called?” “I don’t know,” said Luke. “How about Harvard Man?”
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..